be_v engage_v in_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o reclaim_v against_o their_o proceed_n and_o if_o the_o father_n at_o francford_n persist_v in_o their_o mistake_n what_o wonder_v if_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n who_o favour_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o or_o if_o the_o english_a historian_n run_v into_o the_o same_o error_n as_o it_o be_v manifest_a they_o do_v by_o what_o hoveden_n report_v 792._o that_o the_o english_a bishop_n believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o be_v that_o adoration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n abhor_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o agobardus_n after_o he_o do_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o what_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n have_v condemn_v viz._n that_o worship_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n as_o to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n but_o deny_v any_o veneration_n at_o all_o to_o be_v due_a to_o they_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n condemn_v that_o of_o nice_a upon_o a_o misunderstanding_n of_o its_o doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v evident_o show_v §_o 3._o second_o but_o now_o suppose_v there_o have_v be_v no_o mistake_n but_o that_o the_o father_n at_o francford_n as_o my_o adversary_n will_v have_v it_o have_v real_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a yet_o i_o affirm_v it_o have_v be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n because_o as_o himself_o p._n 84._o say_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n side_v with_o the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n that_o be_v confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a whereas_o they_o oppose_v and_o reject_v the_o condemnation_n of_o it_o by_o the_o father_n of_o francford_n that_o the_o pope_n legate_n contradict_v it_o in_o the_o synod_n 9_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o magdeburgenses_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o oppose_v it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o confutation_n he_o write_v of_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o that_o no_o decree_n of_o any_o council_n can_v be_v valid_a without_o the_o pope_n consent_n be_v so_o undoubted_a a_o thing_n among_o all_o christian_n that_o the_o author_n himself_o of_o that_o book_n dare_v not_o deny_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n affirm_v it_o to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n even_o of_o the_o father_n of_o francford_n as_o acknowledge_v and_o profess_v the_o last_o judgement_n of_o controversy_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o affirm_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v to_o be_v reject_v 794._o viz._n for_o that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v confirm_v as_o they_o pretend_v though_o false_o by_o the_o pope_n and_o if_o the_o father_n of_o francford_n look_v upon_o it_o then_o as_o a_o advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n that_o the_o pope_n as_o they_o pretend_v have_v not_o side_v with_o the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n that_o be_v with_o the_o nicen_n father_n how_o come_v the_o doctor_n to_o look_v upon_o it_o now_o as_o so_o apparent_a a_o advantage_n to_o the_o same_o cause_n that_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o confess_v side_v with_o they_o what_o i_o can_v discover_v here_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o great_a improvement_n of_o confidence_n to_o allege_v that_o for_o a_o advantage_n which_o in_o church-affair_n be_v the_o great_a prejudice_n upon_o earth_n but_o if_o the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n as_o little_a be_v it_o that_o the_o council_n at_o francford_n deny_v it_o to_o be_v ecumenical_a because_o the_o greek_n only_o be_v there_o present_a and_o none_o of_o the_o other_o province_n be_v call_v for_o what_o weight_n soever_o the_o doctor_n may_v conceive_v that_o exception_n to_o have_v carry_v at_o that_o time_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a now_o it_o have_v no_o force_n at_o all_o since_o the_o council_n itself_o have_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n be_v accept_v as_o a_o true_a and_o lawful_a general_n council_n and_o its_o doctrine_n as_o catholic_n by_o all_o the_o province_n of_o christendom_n and_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n and_o this_o be_v no_o other_o 〈◊〉_d what_o mr._n thorndike_n answer_v to_o two_o objection_n urge_v from_o st._n epiphanius_n and_o the_o council_n of_o elvira_n 19_o that_o grant_v they_o hold_v all_o image_n in_o church_n dangerous_a for_o idolatry_n of_o which_o say_v he_o there_o be_v appearance_n it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v afterward_o admit_v all_o over_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o what_o dr._n st._n argue_v from_o the_o synod_n of_o paris_n under_o ludovicus_n pius_n which_o be_v indeed_o but_o a_o conference_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n condemn_v pope_n adrian_n for_o a_o superstitious_a adoration_n of_o image_n 825._o from_o the_o doctrine_n also_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o that_o of_o agobardus_n which_o baluzius_n say_v he_o confess_v to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n believe_v in_o that_o age_n be_v no_o advantage_n at_o all_o to_o his_o cause_n because_o in_o supposition_n that_o they_o then_o do_v look_v upon_o the_o very_a true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o dangerous_a and_o impugn_v it_o as_o such_o by_o reason_n of_o a_o very_a evil_a superstition_n the_o same_o baluzius_n say_v have_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n in_o that_o age_n viz._n that_o the_o same_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n as_o to_o the_o bless_a trinity_n yet_o afterward_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o say_v nicene_n council_n prevail_v all_o over_o and_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o the_o gallican_n church_n itself_o like_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o non-rebaptization_a of_o heretic_n wâ—s_v receive_v in_o the_o african_a church_n although_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v there_o before_o in_o a_o council_n by_o st._n cyprian_n but_o upon_o a_o diligent_a survey_n of_o baluzius_n his_o discourse_n in_o that_o place_n 88_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v his_o meaning_n to_o be_v what_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o viz._n that_o what_o agobardus_n write_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n in_o that_o age_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n and_o design_n of_o the_o french_a bishop_n at_o that_o time_n to_o extirpate_v by_o all_o mean_v the_o abovementioned_a superstition_n which_o then_o reign_v although_o in_o do_v it_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o run_v into_o the_o other_o extreme_a of_o deny_v any_o worship_n at_o all_o to_o be_v due_a to_o image_n all_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o the_o use_n of_o image_n be_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o account_n very_o well_o observe_v p._n 18_o but_o a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n for_o have_v he_o mean_v that_o what_o agobardus_n write_v be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n believe_v in_o that_o age_n how_o can_v the_o same_o baluzius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o french_a bishop_n at_o that_o time_n although_o they_o seem_v to_o remove_v all_o worship_n from_o image_n yet_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v keep_v that_o the_o faithful_a by_o see_v they_o may_v be_v excite_v to_o imitate_v those_o holy_a person_n they_o represent_v agob_n whereas_o agobardus_n go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v keep_v for_o ornament_n to_o delight_v the_o eye_n but_o not_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n nay_o that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v paint_v upon_o the_o church-wall_n be_v this_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o that_o age_n when_o ionas_n aurelianensis_fw-la waâ—_n command_v by_o ludovicus_n piusâ—o_v â—o_z 〈◊〉_d against_o claudius_n â—aurinensis_fw-la for_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n sure_o the_o little_a care_n there_o be_v take_v to_o preserve_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o eranâ—ford_n against_o image-worship_n or_o â—ather_o the_o unanimous_a concurrence_n to_o suppress_v it_o if_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o such_o canon_n for_o it_o lay_v in_o obscurity_n for_o above_o seven_o hundred_o year_n together_o till_o it_o be_v publish_v as_o my_o adversary_n say_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o last_o century_n by_o du_n tillet_n as_o also_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o contrary_a belief_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n without_o any_o noise_n or_o opposition_n be_v no_o great_a presumption_n to_o man_n who_o have_v any_o insight_n into_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o say_a church_n in_o that_o age_n believe_v as_o dr._n st._n will_v have_v we_o believe_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o baluzius_n that_o no_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a image_n it_o be_v upon_o the_o contrary_a supposition_n that_o baluzius_n endeavour_n to_o excuse_n agobardus_n
suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n a_o evident_a sign_n that_o all_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v true_a flesh_n and_o not_o fantastical_a believe_v also_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v that_o very_o true_a flesh_n this_o be_v what_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o god_n church_n in_o each_o age_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o i_o find_v they_o cite_v in_o two_o treatise_n the_o one_o call_v the_o protestant_n apology_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o other_o the_o progeny_n of_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n who_o author_n i_o never_o hear_v be_v tax_v of_o insincerity_n in_o their_o quotation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a what_o dr._n field_n say_v of_o bellarmin_n that_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o protestant_n confess_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o need_v not_o to_o use_v any_o other_o argument_n i_o may_v supersede_n any_o far_a proof_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o leave_v the_o doctor_n to_o join_v issue_n with_o his_o fellow-brethren_n but_o the_o reader_n perhaps_o may_v desire_v to_o see_v the_o testimony_n themselves_o of_o those_o father_n which_o be_v so_o pregnant_a as_o to_o force_v such_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o protestant_a party_n to_o confess_v that_o they_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o in_o order_n to_o his_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o point_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o one_o testimony_n of_o each_o father_n in_o the_o same_o order_n as_o they_o stand_v cite_v above_o and_o but_o one_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n testimony_n of_o the_o father_n for_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n st._n jo._n damascen_n li._n 4._o the_o fid_fw-we c._n 14._o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o water_n be_v by_o the_o invocation_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v theophylact_v the_o bread_n be_v transform_v by_o the_o mystical_a benediction_n joan._n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o century_n st._n gregory_n our_o creator_n well_o know_v our_o infirmity_n vita_fw-la by_o that_o power_n with_o which_o he_o make_v all_o thing_n of_o nothing_o by_o the_o sanctification_n of_o his_o spirit_n convert_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n their_o proper_a species_n or_o figure_n remain_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o five_o eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la and_o st._n john_n chrysostome_n the_o former_a say_v before_o consecration_n there_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n dom_n but_o after_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o what_o wonder_n that_o he_o who_o create_v they_o with_o his_o word_n shall_v convert_v or_o change_v they_o after_o they_o be_v create_v the_o latter_a the_o thing_n we_o propose_v be_v not_o do_v by_o humane_a power_n matth._n we_o hold_v but_o the_o place_n of_o minister_n but_o he_o that_o sanctify_v and_o change_v they_o be_v christ_n himself_o in_o the_o four_o century_n st._n ambrose_n and_o because_o this_o be_v the_o age_n i_o suppose_v the_o doctor_n pitch_v upon_o when_o he_o say_v he_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o first_o three_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n who_o live_v in_o it_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v i_o shall_v be_v somewhat_o large_a in_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o also_o add_v other_o testimony_n of_o father_n of_o the_o same_o time_n to_o he_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o issue_n his_o undertake_n be_v like_a to_o have_v in_o this_o matter_n first_o then_o st._n ambrose_n as_o if_o he_o foresee_v my_o adversary_n objection_n 9_o put_v it_o down_o in_o these_o formal_a word_n you_o will_v say_v perhaps_o how_o do_v you_o prove_v to_o i_o that_o i_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n when_o i_o see_v another_o thing_n and_o the_o way_n he_o take_v to_o answer_v it_o be_v by_o compare_v the_o change_n make_v here_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o example_n of_o those_o miraculous_a change_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o holy_a man_n of_o old_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o other_o thing_n as_o of_o moses_n rodd_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o serpent_n the_o water_n of_o egypt_n into_o blood_n etc._n etc._n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o if_o the_o benediction_n of_o those_o who_o be_v but_o pure_a man_n be_v of_o such_o force_n as_o to_o change_v nature_n what_o must_v we_o say_v of_o that_o divine_a consecration_n where_o the_o very_a word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n do_v operate_v thou_o have_v read_v say_v he_o of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creation_n how_o god_n speak_v the_o word_n and_o they_o be_v make_v he_o command_v and_o they_o be_v create_v that_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o nothing_o the_o word_n therefore_o of_o christ_n which_o of_o nothing_o can_v make_v that_o to_o be_v which_o be_v not_o can_v it_o not_o change_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v viz._n bread_n and_o wine_n into_o that_o which_o before_o they_o be_v not_o viz._n his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n sure_o it_o be_v not_o a_o less_o matter_n to_o give_v new_a nature_n to_o thing_n out_o of_o nothing_o than_o to_o change_v they_o after_o they_o be_v make_v again_o you_o will_v say_v perhaps_o my_o bread_n be_v usual_a bread_n no_o say_v he_o this_o bread_n be_v bread_n before_o the_o sacramental_a word_n 4._o when_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v of_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o speak_v the_o word_n and_o it_o be_v make_v he_o command_v and_o it_o be_v create_v and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o doubt_v he_o mean_v it_o be_v make_v his_o true_a flesh_n he_o say_v as_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o true_a son_n of_o god_n 1._o not_o as_o man_n be_v by_o grace_n but_o as_o the_o son_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o father_n so_o it_o be_v his_o very_a true_a flesh_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v which_o we_o receive_v and_o his_o very_a true_a blood_n which_o we_o drink_v this_o and_o much_o more_o do_v st._n ambrose_n write_v of_o this_o subject_n so_o that_o no_o man_n need_v to_o wonder_v if_o the_o centurist_n say_v he_o write_v not_o well_o of_o transubstantiation_n 295._o and_o i_o have_v either_o read_v or_o hear_v it_o report_v of_o calvin_n that_o he_o wish_v the_o devil_n have_v strike_v the_o pen_n out_o of_o st._n ambrose_n hand_n when_o he_o write_v those_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o other_o father_n of_o the_o same_o age_n teach_v concern_v this_o point_n s._n cyril_n c._n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o sometime_o change_v water_n into_o wine_n and_o shall_v we_o not_o think_v he_o worthy_a of_o our_o belief_n that_o he_o change_v wine_n into_o his_o blood_n s._n gregory_n nyssen_n we_o do_v right_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 37._o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o god_n the_o word_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o benediction_n he_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v bread_n and_o wine_n into_o that_o viz._n his_o own_o body_n s._n gaudentius_n exod._n the_o maker_n &_o lord_n of_o nature_n who_o produce_v bread_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n do_v again_o of_o bread_n because_o he_o can_v and_o have_v promise_v to_o do_v it_o make_v his_o own_o body_n and_o he_o who_o make_v water_n of_o wine_n make_v of_o wine_n his_o own_o blood_n these_o be_v father_n who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n immediate_o follow_v the_o three_o first_o century_n to_o who_o i_o may_v add_v st._n chrysostome_n above_o cite_v who_o flourish_v in_o this_o century_n though_o he_o die_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o and_o other_o but_o these_o may_v suffice_v to_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v if_o this_o be_v the_o age_n which_o the_o doctor_n intend_v to_o instance_n in_o how_o unlikely_a it_o be_v he_o shall_v make_v good_a what_o he_o assert_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v in_o it_o in_o the_o three_o century_n st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n dom._n be_v change_v not_o in_o shape_n or_o figure_n but_o in_o nature_n be_v by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o the_o word_n make_v flesh_n and_o ursinus_n confess_v there_o be_v many_o say_n in_o he_o which_o seem_v to_o affirm_v transubstantiation_n 218._o and_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o age_n martion_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v take_v bread_n make_v it_o his_o
own_o body_n by_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o st._n ignatius_n in_o the_o first_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n smyrn_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o those_o learned_a protestant_n above_o cite_v have_v reason_n to_o affirm_v of_o these_o father_n though_o they_o tax_v they_o of_o error_n for_o it_o that_o for_o what_o appear_v by_o their_o word_n they_o believe_v and_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o know_v the_o doctor_n will_v not_o want_v many_o a_o pretty_a artifice_n to_o obscure_v if_o possible_a and_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o these_o testimony_n but_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o brethren_n will_v still_o be_v a_o potent_a prejudice_n against_o he_o nor_o can_v he_o ever_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o word_n take_v as_o they_o sound_v seem_v evident_o at_o least_o to_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o what_o be_v high_o observable_a in_o this_o case_n this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n that_o dr._n morton_n confess_v 105._o if_o it_o be_v defensible_a protestant_n must_v stand_v chargeable_a of_o heresy_n but_o if_o it_o may_v be_v confute_v the_o romanist_n must_v necessary_o be_v condemn_v of_o idolatry_n none_o of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v cite_v by_o protestant_n as_o abettor_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v ever_o tax_v of_o error_n for_o what_o they_o assert_v by_o any_o of_o their_o contemporary_n who_o we_o know_v to_o have_v be_v very_o jealous_a not_o only_o of_o new_a doctrine_n but_o of_o any_o new_a form_n of_o word_n or_o by_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n after_o they_o nor_o yet_o do_v the_o greek_n move_v any_o dispute_n about_o this_o point_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n whereas_o berengarius_fw-la no_o soon_o begin_v to_o broach_v the_o contrary_a but_o immediate_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n witness_n be_v startle_v at_o the_o novelty_n and_o condemn_v it_o as_o heresy_n as_o mr._n fox_n above_o cite_v witness_v §_o 4._o but_o what_o if_o the_o doctor_n shall_v deny_v all_o this_o that_o be_v both_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o brethren_n to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n to_o have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o christ_n time_n to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o such_o a_o denial_n i_o will_v propose_v this_o case_n to_o his_o consideration_n and_o the_o reader_n viz._n in_o supposition_n that_o a_o controversy_n arise_v in_o this_o present_a age_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o law_n which_o be_v make_v 500_o year_n ago_o and_o that_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o those_o who_o start_v the_o controversy_n shall_v confess_v that_o for_o the_o last_o two_o hundred_o year_n the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o maintain_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o kingdom_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n and_o shall_v further_o confess_v that_o the_o most_o eminent_a lawyer_n of_o the_o former_a age_n from_o the_o first_o enact_v of_o the_o law_n hold_v the_o same_o with_o the_o latter_a nor_o have_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o disagreement_n or_o opposition_n among_o they_o in_o that_o point_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o what_o they_o teach_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n be_v general_o receive_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o it_o from_o the_o beginning_n the_o testimony_n themselves_o of_o those_o ancient_a lawyer_n will_v be_v conviction_n enough_o how_o much_o more_o when_o strengthen_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o adverse_a party_n itself_o now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o in_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o humane_a law_n where_o it_o happen_v very_o often_o that_o great_a lawyer_n may_v be_v and_o often_o be_v of_o different_a judgement_n how_o much_o more_o in_o the_o delivery_n of_o a_o divine_a doctrine_n where_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v bind_v to_o deliver_v what_o they_o receive_v and_o the_o succeed_a age_n be_v still_o bind_v to_o receive_v what_o they_o deliver_v sure_o if_o we_o add_v to_o this_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o very_a adversary_n themselves_o the_o proof_n as_o st._n irenaeus_n say_v must_v be_v true_a and_o without_o contradiction_n 14._o §_o 5._o but_o if_o the_o doctor_n will_v still_o persist_v in_o the_o denial_n of_o so_o evident_a a_o proof_n because_o the_o proposition_n be_v comparative_a between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o christ_n divinity_n as_o to_o its_o general_a reception_n in_o the_o church_n i_o must_v desire_v he_o sober_o to_o consider_v how_o much_o less_o st._n athanasius_n think_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v this_o latter_a to_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o have_v cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o four_o father_n only_o for_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o his_o father_n viz._n theognostus_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n synodi_n dionysius_n romanus_n and_o origen_n he_o conclude_v with_o a_o ecce_fw-la behold_v we_o demonstrate_v say_v he_o this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v deliver_v from_o father_n to_o father_n as_o it_o be_v by_o hand_n and_o st._n austin_n use_v the_o like_a argument_n in_o the_o point_n of_o original_a sin_n etc._n first_o make_v this_o preface_n i_o will_v allege_v say_v he_o a_o few_o testimony_n of_o a_o few_o of_o the_o father_n with_o which_o nevertheless_o our_o adversary_n will_v be_v constrain_v to_o blush_v and_o yield_v if_o either_o any_o fear_n of_o god_n or_o shame_n of_o man_n can_v overpower_v in_o they_o so_o pervicacious_a a_o obstinacy_n and_o then_o have_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o five_o or_o six_o of_o the_o latin_a father_n he_o tell_v julian_n against_o who_o he_o write_v that_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o suffice_v he_o that_o be_v to_o make_v he_o yield_v it_o to_o be_v the_o catholic_n faith_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n be_v please_v to_o crown_v with_o a_o most_o glorious_a martyrdom_n the_o first_o or_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o to_o show_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o this_o point_n he_o cite_v the_o testimony_n only_o of_o three_o greek_a father_n and_o to_o the_o first_o of_o they_o viz._n st._n greg._n nazianzen_n he_o immediate_o add_v this_o be_v so_o great_a a_o man_n that_o neither_o he_o will_v say_v this_o but_o from_o the_o christian_a faith_n most_o notorious_a to_o all_o neither_o will_v they_o have_v esteem_v he_o so_o venerable_a if_o they_o have_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o speak_v these_o thing_n out_o of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o most_o know_a truth_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_v whether_o when_o we_o produce_v a_o far_o great_a number_n of_o most_o manifest_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n of_o several_a age_n teach_v without_o any_o contradiction_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o consecration_n and_o this_o confess_v of_o some_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o they_o in_o every_o age_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o we_o do_v not_o more_o than_o sufficient_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o if_o he_o think_v yet_o he_o can_v produce_v great_a evidence_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n divinity_n be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n from_o christ_n time_n the_o early_o contest_v of_o the_o arrian_n about_o that_o point_n their_o power_n and_o continuance_n for_o so_o many_o age_n compare_v with_o the_o open_a and_o undisturbed_a delivery_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v soon_o convince_v he_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o such_o a_o undertake_n §_o 6._o the_o 3d._n and_o last_o ground_n he_o instance_n in_o be_v scripture_n and_o this_o he_o say_v he_o do_v and_o shall_v acknowledge_v for_o his_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n either_o in_o church_n or_o tradition_n when_o he_o have_v consider_v well_o what_o mr._n e._n w._n have_v say_v to_o he_o upon_o this_o subject_a in_o his_o two_o learned_a treatise_n protestancy_n without_o principle_n and_o religion_n and_o reason_n i_o hope_v this_o spite_n of_o he_o may_v be_v abate_v but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o do_v he_o allege_v out_o of_o this_o his_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o against_o transubstantiation_n not_o so_o much_o i_o can_v assure_v you_o as_o one_o single_a text._n but_o because_o bellarmin_n produce_v one_o and_o but_o one_o for_o that_o point_n viz._n the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n whereas_o he_o cite_v many_o for_o
not_o image_n reinforce_v pag._n 33._o chap._n 4._o the_o doctor_n be_v second_a proof_n from_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n sophistical_a all_o representation_n of_o god_n not_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o nor_o reject_v as_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o proper_a reason_n of_o the_o law_n on_o god_n part_n be_v assign_v and_o assert_v to_o be_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o his_o nature_n pag._n 57_o chap._n 5._o worship_n unlawful_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n equal_o unlawful_a to_o jew_n and_o christian_n a_o strange_a paradox_n advance_v by_o dr._n stillingfleet_n viz._n what_o can_v a_o image_n do_v to_o the_o heighten_v devotion_n or_o raise_v affection_n how_o far_o his_o devotion_n to_o the_o sun_n may_v be_v allow_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n leo._n pag._n 76._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o notion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o wise_a heathen_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o image_n the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n act_v 17._o 24._o and_o rom._n 1._o 21._o explain_v some_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v testimony_n examine_v in_o particular_a the_o relation_n he_o give_v of_o what_o the_o jesuit_n do_v in_o china_n pag._n 95._o chap._n 7._o of_o the_o 2d_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a call_v most_o irreverent_o by_o dr._n st._n that_o wise_a synod_n his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n objection_n answer_v by_o epiphanius_n and_o his_o answer_n show_v to_o be_v goâ—d_v pag._n 118._o chap._n 8._o the_o dr.'s_n objection_n from_o the_o council_n of_o frankford_n examine_v and_o show_v to_o be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n pag._n 140._o chap._n 9_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v three_o proof_n from_o the_o judgement_n as_o he_o pretend_v of_o the_o lawgiver_n his_o speculation_n concern_v the_o golden_a calf_n manifest_o repugnant_a to_o the_o h._n scripture_n and_o father_n mr._n thorndike'_v judgement_n of_o the_o mean_v and_o extent_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n pag._n 153._o chap._n 10._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n the_o church_n give_v to_o holy_a image_n explain_v and_o the_o doctor_n be_v mix_v school-disputes_a with_o matter_n of_o faith_n show_v to_o be_v sophistical_a pag._n 176._o chap._n 11._o of_o the_o instance_n bring_v to_o explicate_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o image_n from_o the_o like_a reverence_n give_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n to_o the_o ground_n to_o the_o ark_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n etc._n etc._n the_o weakness_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v evasion_n lay_v open_a and_o his_o own_o argument_n return_v upon_o he_o pag._n 193._o part_n ii_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a sacrament_n chap._n 1._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n build_v upon_o a_o injurious_a calumny_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n the_o sense_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n clear_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o refute_v pag._n 221._o chap._n 2._o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n lay_v open_a together_o with_o the_o doctor_n be_v endeavour_v to_o misrepresent_v it_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n equal_o destructive_a to_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n pag._n 243._o chap._n 3._o of_o dr._n st.'s_n scruple_n about_o the_o host_n not_o be_v consecrate_v for_o want_n of_o intention_n in_o the_o priest_n and_o his_o mistake_n of_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o give_v adoration_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n pag._n 256._o chap._n 4._o his_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o judge_v of_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n by_o sense_n and_o reason_n show_v to_o be_v absurd_a in_o itself_o and_o destructive_a to_o christianity_n p._n 272._o chap._n 5._o a_o check_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v big_a word_n against_o the_o ground_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o a_o new_a example_n of_o report_v faithful_o as_o he_o call_v it_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n pag._n 294._o chap._n 6._o dr._n tailor_n be_v argument_n in_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n suppose_v they_o mistake_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n not_o answer_v by_o dr._n st._n the_o parallel_n of_o such_o a_o suppose_a mistake_n with_o that_o of_o idolater_n show_v to_o be_v a_o real_a and_o very_a gross_a mistake_n in_o himself_o pag._n 317._o part_n iii_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n chap._n 1._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n suppose_v by_o dr._n st._n to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o not_o prove_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n lay_v open_a pag._n 333._o chap._n 2._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n catholic_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n the_o testimony_n of_o origen_n and_o st._n ambrose_n explain_v of_o the_o practice_n of_o make_v address_n to_o particular_a saint_n pag._n 353._o chap._n 3._o what_o kind_n of_o worship_n of_o angel_n be_v condemn_v by_o st._n paul_n theodoret_n etc._n etc._n with_o a_o far_o display_v of_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o heathen_n worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n and_o that_o give_v by_o catholic_n to_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n pag._n 377._o chap._n 4._o of_o the_o term_n formal_a invocation_n and_o the_o different_a form_n use_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n some_o instance_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o show_v the_o like_a to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o their_o time_n pag._n 397._o chap._n 5._o the_o disparity_n assign_v by_o dr._n st._n between_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o show_v to_o be_v insignificant_a pag._n 414._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o practice_n of_o christian_a people_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n pag._n 430._o the_o two_o question_n whence_o dr._n still_o take_v occasion_n to_o raise_v this_o controversy_n 1._o whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o aforesaid_a question_n the_o first_o question_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n yet_o continue_v so_o do_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o a_o protestant_a continue_v so_o shall_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n take_v that_o term_n here_o only_o as_o signify_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o those_o have_v who_o have_v be_v horn_n or_o breed_v in_o that_o communion_n but_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o no_o more_o than_o it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v because_o he_o may_v equal_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v in_o it_o nay_o suppose_v a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n in_o two_o several_a church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o so_o that_o to_o persuade_v any_o one_o to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n sufficient_a to_o ask_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o may_v not_o as_o well_o be_v sauâ—d_v as_o they_o that_o be_v in_o it_o already_o but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o they_o and_o when_o they_o do_v this_o i_o intend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o number_n 2._o we_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o
as_o for_o marriage_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o consanguinity_n and_o affinity_n but_o in_o nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n his_o ten_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n he_o say_v in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n i_o answer_v that_o whether_o a_o priest_n may_v marry_v or_o no_o suppose_v the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v it_o be_v not_o a_o disputable_a matter_n but_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n even_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o obedience_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o command_n or_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o antithesis_fw-la therefore_o between_o disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n and_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n be_v not_o only_o impertinent_a to_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o forbid_v but_o suppose_v the_o matter_n to_o remain_v sputable_a after_o the_o church_n prohibition_n destroy_v all_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o suppose_v they_o only_o disputable_a before_o then_o why_o may_v not_o the_o church_n interpose_v her_o judgement_n and_o put_v they_o out_o of_o dispute_n but_o still_o it_o seem_v strange_a to_o they_o who_o either_o can_v or_o will_v not_o take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v his_o counsel_n of_o chastity_n that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n shall_v be_v a_o great_a sin_n than_o fornication_n but_o he_o consider_v not_o that_o though_o marriage_n in_o itself_o be_v honourable_a yet_o if_o it_o be_v prohibit_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o person_n by_o the_o church_n to_o who_o christ_n himself_o command_v we_o to_o give_v obedience_n &_o they_o oblige_v themselves_o by_o a_o voluntary_a vow_n to_o live_v in_o perpetual_a chastity_n the_o law_n of_o god_n command_v we_o to_o pay_v our_o vow_n it_o lose_v its_o honour_n in_o such_o person_n and_o if_o contract_v after_o such_o vow_n make_v be_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n no_o better_a than_o adultery_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o some_o young_a widow_n to_o dedicate_v themselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o order_n thereunto_o to_o take_v upon_o they_o a_o peculiar_a habit_n and_o make_v a_o vow_n of_o continency_n for_o the_o future_a now_o in_o case_n they_o marry_v after_o this_o st._n paul_n himself_o 1_o tim._n 1._o 12._o say_v that_o they_o incur_v damnation_n because_o by_o so_o do_v they_o make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n that_o be_v as_o the_o father_n expound_v it_o the_o vow_n they_o have_v make_v and_o the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o be_v 214_o bishop_n and_o among_o they_o st._n austin_n give_v the_o reason_n in_o these_o word_n if_o wife_n who_o commit_v adultery_n be_v guilty_a to_o their_o husband_n how_o much_o more_o shall_v such_o widow_n as_o change_v their_o religious_a state_n be_v note_v with_o the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o in_o widow_n much_o more_o in_o priest_n if_o by_o marry_v they_o shall_v make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n give_v to_o god_n when_o they_o be_v consâ—eâ—ated_v in_o a_o more_o peculiar_a manner_n to_o his_o service_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v for_o answer_n to_o the_o argument_n which_o with_o its_o intricate_a term_n may_v seem_v to_o puzzle_v a_o unlearned_a reader_n let_v we_o now_o speak_v a_o word_n to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v whether_o marriage_n or_o single_a life_n in_o a_o priest_n be_v more_o apt_a to_o obstruct_v or_o further_a devotion_n and_o st._n paul_n himself_o have_v determine_v the_o question_n 1_o cor._n 7._o 32._o where_o he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v unmarried_a care_v for_o the_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n how_o he_o may_v please_v our_o lord_n but_o he_o that_o be_v marry_v care_v for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o world_n how_o he_o may_v please_v his_o wife_n this_o be_v the_o difference_n he_o put_v between_o the_o marry_a and_o single_a life_n that_o this_o be_v apt_a to_o make_v we_o care_n for_o the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o that_o to_o divert_v our_o thought_n from_o he_o to_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n judge_v therefore_o which_o of_o these_o state_n be_v most_o convenient_a for_o priest_n who_o proper_a office_n it_o be_v to_o attend_v whole_o to_o the_o thing_n of_o god_n have_v thus_o clear_v catholic_n doctrine_n from_o be_v any_o way_n obstructive_a to_o good_a life_n or_o devotion_n i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o will_v still_o prove_v that_o catholic_n run_v a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o soul_n in_o adhere_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n this_o be_v a_o strange_a charge_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o protestant_n who_o have_v no_o other_o certainty_n for_o his_o faith_n but_o every_o man_n interpretation_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o first_o he_o say_v it_o do_v this_o by_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n not_o in_o itself_o for_o so_o it_o have_v its_o authority_n from_o god_n but_o in_o order_n to_o we_o and_o our_o belief_n of_o it_o depend_v upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o st._n austin_n say_v of_o himself_o fund_z that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v move_v he_o and_o if_o you_o ask_v he_o what_o move_v he_o to_o submit_v to_o that_o authority_n he_o tell_v you_o that_o beside_o the_o wisdom_n he_o find_v in_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o most_o just_o hold_v he_o in_o it_o as_o the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n a_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n and_o establish_v by_o antiquity_n the_o succession_n of_o priest_n from_o the_o very_a seat_n of_o st._n peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n commend_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n unto_o the_o present_a bishopric_n last_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_n which_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o heresy_n have_v not_o without_o cause_n obtain_v so_o particular_o to_o herself_o that_o whereas_o all_o heretic_n will_v be_v call_v catholic_n yet_o if_o a_o strange_a demand_n where_o the_o catholic_n go_v to_o church_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n dare_v to_o show_v either_o his_o own_o house_n or_o church_n these_o say_v st._n austin_n so_o many_o and_o great_a most_o dear_a bond_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a do_v just_o hold_v a_o believe_a man_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n these_o be_v the_o ground_n which_o move_v that_o great_a man_n to_o submit_v to_o her_o authority_n and_o when_o catholic_n author_n prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la to_o convince_v protestant_n who_o will_v admit_v nothing_o but_o scripture_n and_o yet_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v quarrel_n at_o they_o as_o illogical_a disputant_n because_o they_o prove_v it_o from_o scripture_n next_o he_o say_v we_o overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o faith_n because_o we_o will_v not_o believe_v our_o sense_n in_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o but_o what_o if_o god_n have_v interpose_v his_o authority_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o eucharist_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n must_v we_o believe_v our_o sense_n rather_o than_o god_n or_o must_v we_o not_o believe_v they_o in_o other_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v believe_v god_n rather_o than_o our_o sense_n both_o these_o consequence_n you_o see_v be_v absurd_a now_o for_o the_o case_n itself_o in_o which_o he_o instance_n dr._n taylor_n above_o cite_v confess_v that_o they_o viz._n catholic_n have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n viz._n christ_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o litteral_n and_o grammatical_a sense_n if_o that_o sense_n be_v intend_v will_v warrant_v they_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o all_o the_o science_n in_o the_o circle_n but_o i_o add_v it_o will_v be_v no_o precedent_n to_o they_o not_o to_o believe_v their_o sense_n in_o other_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o
who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o limit_v what_o be_v lawful_a and_o what_o be_v not_o by_o the_o law_n shall_v declare_v to_o be_v unlawful_a but_o to_o think_v that_o their_o declaration_n ought_v to_o bind_v christian_n be_v to_o imagine_v that_o christian_n ought_v to_o be_v jew_n and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o he_o go_v on_o for_o christianity_n say_v he_o have_v put_v idolatry_n to_o flight_n which_o the_o law_n never_o pretend_v to_o do_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o have_v of_o image_n can_v make_v a_o man_n take_v those_o for_o god_n which_o they_o represent_v so_o long_o as_o the_o belief_n of_o christianity_n be_v alive_a at_o the_o heart_n for_o neither_o be_v it_o idolatry_n though_o it_o be_v a_o breach_n of_o this_o commandment_n for_o a_o jew_n to_o have_v such_o image_n as_o be_v forbid_v by_o their_o elder_n not_o take_v that_o for_o god_n which_o they_o represent_v but_o what_o honour_n of_o saint_n depart_v or_o what_o sign_n of_o that_o honour_n christianity_n may_v require_v what_o furniture_n or_o ceremony_n the_o church_n of_o christian_n and_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o they_o may_v require_v now_o all_o the_o world_n profess_v christianity_n and_o must_v honour_v the_o religion_n which_o they_o profess_v this_o the_o church_n be_v at_o freedom_n to_o determine_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n expound_v according_a to_o the_o best_a agreement_n of_o christian_n this_o be_v mr._n thorndike'_v discourse_n in_o which_o the_o reader_n may_v observe_v 1._o that_o to_o think_v the_o declaration_n of_o the_o jew_n ought_v to_o bind_v christian_n be_v to_o imagine_v that_o christian_n ought_v to_o be_v jew_n 2._o that_o all_o thing_n forbid_v to_o the_o jew_n by_o this_o commandment_n be_v not_o idolatry_n 3._o that_o the_o image_n which_o the_o precept_n suppose_v be_v the_o representation_n of_o other_o that_o be_v false_a god_n which_o his_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o worship_v for_o god_n 4._o that_o what_o furniture_n viz._n of_o image_n the_o matter_n he_o there_o treat_v of_o or_o ceremony_n the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n may_v require_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n to_o determine_v 5._o and_o last_o that_o the_o opposition_n in_o this_o point_n between_o dr._n st._n and_o mr._n thorndike_n be_v not_o only_o concern_v the_o obligation_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o between_o catholic_n divine_v but_o of_o christian_n also_o in_o order_n to_o this_o commandment_n so_o that_o some_o be_v of_o opinion_n however_o dr._n st._n â—eem_v to_o direct_v his_o arrow_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o he_o mean_v at_o least_o by_o rebound_n to_o shoot_v they_o at_o mr._n thorndike_n and_o have_v he_o make_v it_o any_o part_n of_o his_o business_n to_o answer_v his_o argument_n i_o may_v easy_o have_v be_v induce_v to_o have_v embrace_v their_o opinion_n but_o those_o remain_a untouched_a i_o can_v but_o look_v upon_o this_o discourse_n of_o that_o learned_a person_n as_o a_o kind_n of_o prophetical_a confutation_n in_o the_o year_n 1662._o when_o he_o print_v that_o book_n of_o all_o which_o dr._n stillingfleet_n bring_v in_o 1671._o for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n as_o for_o his_o new_a way_n of_o answer_v the_o testimony_n i_o allege_v of_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o commandment_n by_o ask_v i_o how_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o it_o be_v his_o constant_a judgement_n i_o have_v at_o large_a refute_v it_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n to_o which_o i_o remit_v the_o reader_n chap._n x._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n the_o church_n give_v to_o holy_a image_n explain_v and_o the_o doctor_n mix_v school_n dispute_v with_o matter_n of_o faith_n show_v to_o be_v sophistical_a §_o 1._o to_o clear_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o his_o most_o unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n i_o tell_v the_o reader_n that_o the_o honour_n we_o give_v to_o the_o sacred_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v a_o inferior_a or_o relative_n honour_n only_o not_o latria_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n but_o a_o certain_a honourary_n worship_n express_v by_o kiss_v they_o or_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o they_o much_o like_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n or_o the_o reverence_n which_o moses_n and_o joshua_n give_v to_o the_o ground_n by_o put_v off_o their_o shoe_n etc._n etc._n that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 36._o be_v confess_v by_o dr._n field_n and_o mr._n thorndike_n as_o i_o have_v show_v p._n 124._o and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n mean_v no_o more_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n relate_v above_o chap._n 2._o as_o also_o for_o that_o sess_z 25._o it_o refer_v we_o express_o to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a yet_o because_o the_o doctor_n be_v resolve_v to_o quarrel_v the_o distinction_n of_o absolute_a and_o relative_n worship_n that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o it_o i_o shall_v desire_v he_o to_o take_v notice_n first_o that_o adoration_n or_o worship_n be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o will_n as_o the_o will_n can_v love_v one_o thing_n for_o itself_o because_o of_o the_o perfection_n it_o be_v endow_v with_o and_o another_o thing_n not_o for_o itself_o but_o pure_o for_o that_o other_o sake_n to_o who_o 〈◊〉_d belong_v so_o likewise_o it_o may_v adore_v or_o worship_v a_o thing_n either_o for_o itself_o that_o be_v for_o some_o intrinsical_a excellency_n in_o the_o thing_n for_o which_o it_o deserve_v worship_n and_o than_o it_o be_v say_v to_o worship_v the_o thing_n absolute_o because_o for_o itself_o or_o it_o may_v worship_v it_o for_o another_o sake_n that_o be_v for_o some_o excellency_n in_o the_o person_n to_o who_o the_o say_a thing_n have_v a_o relation_n or_o union_n and_o then_o it_o be_v say_v to_o worship_v such_o a_o thing_n with_o a_o relative_n or_o inferior_a worship_n because_o pure_o for_o that_o person_n sake_n and_o because_o intellectual_a being_n be_v capable_a of_o have_v some_o excellency_n in_o themselves_o for_o which_o they_o deserve_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o virtue_n sanctity_n wisdom_n power_n etc._n etc._n and_o inanimate_a being_n be_v capable_a of_o bear_v a_o relation_n to_o a_o person_n endow_v with_o such_o excellency_n it_o follow_v that_o as_o intellectual_a being_n may_v have_v absolute_a worship_n give_v to_o they_o so_o inanimate_a thing_n relate_v to_o they_o may_v for_o their_o sake_n have_v a_o relative_n respect_n or_o honourary_n adoration_n give_v to_o they_o and_o that_o so_o far_o from_o be_v injurious_a to_o the_o person_n to_o who_o they_o belong_v that_o it_o will_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o disrespect_n and_o affront_n if_o in_o due_a circumstance_n it_o be_v not_o do_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o relative_n worship_n it_o be_v we_o affirm_v to_o be_v due_a and_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n when_o we_o kiss_v they_o or_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n before_o they_o second_o i_o must_v desire_v he_o to_o observe_v as_o mr._n thorndike_n do_v very_o well_o that_o the_o word_n adoration_n 3â—3_n worship_n respect_n reverence_n or_o howsoever_o you_o translate_v the_o latin_a word_n cultus_fw-la be_v or_o may_v be_v in_o despite_n of_o our_o heart_n equivocal_a that_o be_v sometime_o they_o may_v signify_v one_o kind_n of_o honour_n and_o sometime_o another_o sometime_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o sometime_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o creature_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o equivocation_n he_o say_v be_v the_o want_n of_o word_n vulgar_a use_v not_o have_v provide_v word_n proper_o to_o signify_v conception_n which_o come_v not_o from_o common_a sense_n and_o from_o this_o equivocation_n in_o the_o word_n adoration_n worship_n etc._n etc._n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o difficulty_n which_o occur_v in_o this_o take_v their_o rise_n now_o when_o the_o doctor_n shall_v set_v himself_o serious_o to_o confute_v the_o aforesaid_a explication_n he_o put_v his_o reader_n into_o a_o fit_a of_o laugh_v with_o a_o drollish_a parallel_n p._n 100_o that_o to_o give_v this_o inferior_a and_o relative_n kind_a of_o worship_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o honour_n and_o reverence_v it_o for_o his_o sake_n be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o unchaste_a wife_n shall_v plead_v in_o her_o excuse_n to_o her_o husband_n that_o the_o person_n she_o be_v too_o kind_a with_o be_v extreme_o like_o he_o and_o a_o near_a friend_n of_o he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o he_o that_o she_o give_v he_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o bed_n but_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o
respect_n give_v to_o it_o be_v a_o fence_n against_o the_o contempt_n of_o his_o person_n he_o that_o pass_v by_o that_o with_o his_o hat_n on_o think_v himself_o excuse_v upon_o the_o same_o account_n from_o put_v it_o off_o to_o the_o king_n himself_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a sacrament_n chap._n i._n the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n build_v upon_o a_o injurious_a calumny_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n the_o sense_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n clear_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o refute_v §_o 1._o have_v clear_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o my_o adversary_n unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o worship_n or_o veneration_n she_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n i_o come_v now_o to_o show_v the_o injustice_n of_o a_o like_a accusation_n he_o bring_v in_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o adoration_n she_o give_v to_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o most_o h._n sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n a_o thâ—â—g_v so_o universal_o practise_v and_o recommend_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a that_o who_o so_o will_v condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o it_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o involve_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o same_o condemnation_n with_o it_o among_o other_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n without_o write_v st._n basil_n reckon_v the_o word_n of_o invocation_n 27._o when_o the_o eucharistical_a brâ—ad_n and_o cup_n of_o blessing_n be_v show_v 2._o and_o theodoret_n affirm_v express_o that_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o be_v believe_v and_o adore_v as_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o be_v believe_v gorgoniae_fw-la s._n gregory_n nâ—zianzen_n report_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n as_o a_o great_a testimony_n of_o her_o devotion_n that_o in_o a_o certain_a sickness_n she_o have_v she_o go_v with_o faith_n to_o the_o altar_n and_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n beseech_v he_o who_o be_v worship_v upon_o it_o for_o remedy_n give_v he_o all_o his_o title_n or_o attribute_n and_o remember_v he_o of_o all_o the_o miraculous_a thing_n which_o he_o have_v do_v and_o the_o same_o no_o doubt_n be_v do_v by_o st._n monica_n the_o mother_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o her_o daily_a devotion_n at_o the_o altar_n at_o which_o she_o use_v to_o assist_v without_o pretermission_n of_o any_o one_o day_n 13._o and_o from_o whence_o she_o know_v say_v he_o that_o holy_a victim_n to_o be_v dispense_v by_o which_o the_o 〈◊〉_d writing_n be_v blot_v out_o which_o carry_v our_o condemnation_n in_o it_o to_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o redemptiâ—â—_n she_o have_v tie_v her_o soul_n fast_o by_o the_o bond_n of_o â—â—ith_n and_o in_o this_o she_o do_v no_o more_o 〈◊〉_d what_o her_o son_n teacher_n upon_o the_o 98th_o psalm_n 98._o where_o expound_v 〈◊〉_d word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n adore_v you_o his_o footstool_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o earth_n and_o by_o the_o earth_n to_o be_v understand_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o add_v that_o whereas_o christ_n walk_v here_o in_o the_o flesh_n and_o give_v we_o that_o very_a flesh_n to_o be_v eat_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o no_o man_n eat_v that_o flesh_n unless_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v we_o find_v say_v he_o how_o such_o a_o footstool_n of_o our_o lord_n may_v be_v adore_v and_o that_o we_o do_v not_o only_o not_o sin_n in_o adore_v but_o we_o sin_n in_o not_o adore_v viz._n that_o footstool_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o which_o he_o say_v before_o be_v mean_v his_o most_o holy_a flesh_n and_o from_o who_o do_v he_o learn_v this_o doctrine_n but_o from_o the_o same_o master_n from_o who_o he_o learn_v christianity_n st._n ambrose_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o psalmist_n 12._o say_v by_o the_o footstool_n be_v understand_v the_o earth_n and_o by_o the_o earth_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o adore_v also_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o mystery_n and_o which_o the_o apostle_n adore_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostome_n exhort_v christian_n to_o this_o duty_n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o wiseman_n cor._n these_o man_n say_v he_o though_o barbarian_n after_o a_o long_a journey_n adore_v this_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o manger_n with_o great_a fear_n and_o tremble_a let_v we_o imitate_v what_o they_o do_v thou_o see_v he_o not_o in_o the_o manger_n but_o on_o the_o altar_n and_o then_o again_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n who_o say_v he_o assist_v the_o priest_n at_o the_o time_n of_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n sacerd._n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o heavenly_a power_n list_v up_o their_o voice_n and_o the_o place_n round_o about_o the_o altar_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o quire_n of_o angel_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o who_o lie_v upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v by_o st._n optatus_n 61._o the_o seat_n or_o throne_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n thus_o these_o holy_a man_n not_o as_o private_a doctor_n deliver_v their_o own_o opinion_n but_o as_o father_n testify_v and_o transmit_v to_o posterity_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n which_o be_v so_o notorious_a in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o heathen_n because_o they_o know_v christian_n make_v use_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n object_v to_o they_o as_o st._n austin_n report_v 13._o that_o they_o worship_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n and_o hereupon_o mr._n thorndike_n epilogue_n 3._o p._n pag._n 351._o ingenuous_o say_v i_o do_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v and_o do_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o i_o maintain_v from_o the_o beginning_n to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o i_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o testimony_n that_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n st._n chrysostome_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n with_o the_o rest_n and_o more_o than_o i_o have_v produce_v and_o now_o it_o be_v in_o the_o reader_n be_v choice_a whether_o he_o will_v condemn_v so_o great_a and_o holy_a man_n and_o with_o they_o the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n of_o idolatry_n for_o adore_v our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n or_o will_v absolve_v uj_o for_o do_v what_o they_o do_v it_o be_v with_o they_o we_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v and_o the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n will_v make_v neither_o or_o both_o idolater_n but_o before_o i_o speak_v to_o that_o and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o force_n it_o be_v like_a to_o have_v behold_v how_o he_o usher_v it_o in_o §_o 2._o i_o proceed_v say_v he_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o here_o the_o argument_n i_o propose_v be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n viz._n of_o catholic_n that_o it_o can_v be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n this_o be_v what_o the_o doctor_n expose_v in_o the_o front_n of_o his_o rejoynder_n to_o public_a view_n and_o if_o the_o reader_n meet_v with_o such_o sophisticate_a ware_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o sack_n what_o may_v he_o expect_v when_o he_o come_v near_a to_o the_o bottom_n the_o argument_n i_o propose_v say_v he_o be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n viz._n of_o catholic_n that_o it_o can_v be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n and_o that_o too_o just_a as_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n for_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n he_o say_v it_o be_v that_o they_o who_o believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o worship_v he_o on_o that_o account_n will_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n too_o the_o unhandsomness_n of_o this_o proceed_v i_o fair_o hint_v to_o he_o in_o my_o reply_n whereas_o i_o may_v just_o have_v call_v it_o a_o most_o injurious_a calumny_n and_o it_o become_v a_o ingenuous_a writer_n either_o to_o have_v justify_v his_o charge_n or_o if_o he_o can_v not_o do_v that_o nor_o yet_o have_v humility_n enough_o to_o retract_v it_o to_o have_v wave_v at_o least_o the_o repeat_v it_o in_o his_o answer_n but_o this_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o do_v that_o without_o any_o proof_n at_o all_o what_o he_o do_v but_o insinuate_v before_o in_o the_o body_n of_o his_o argument_n he_o lay_v down_o now_o express_o in_o his_o rejoinder_n as_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o charge_n of_o
that_o it_o carry_v not_o the_o show_n of_o a_o probability_n for_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o that_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o not_o mere_o into_o that_o but_o into_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n do_v it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v as_o many_o body_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o as_o there_o be_v element_n consecrate_v no_o more_o than_o because_o the_o bread_n the_o flesh_n the_o fish_n which_o he_o eat_v upon_o earth_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v as_o many_o body_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o as_o there_o be_v several_a meat_n eat_v by_o he_o before_o digestion_n or_o conversion_n they_o be_v distinct_a by_o conversion_n they_o be_v make_v the_o same_o body_n but_o if_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n he_o want_v not_o a_o false_a supposition_n to_o blind_v his_o reader_n with_o viz._n that_o we_o make_v the_o element_n i.e._n the_o accident_n of_o bread_n for_o we_o we_o will_v have_v nothing_o else_o remain_v after_o consecration_n in_o spite_n he_o say_v of_o all_o the_o reason_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o world_n the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n but_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o supposition_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n together_o with_o his_o mistake_n if_o it_o be_v no_o more_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n chap._n ii_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n lay_v open_a together_o with_o the_o doctor_n be_v endeavour_n to_o misrepresent_v it_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n equal_o destructive_a to_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n §_o 1._o in_o pursuance_n of_o his_o former_a design_n my_o adversary_n will_v now_o undertake_v p._n ii4_n to_o prove_v yet_o further_o that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n and_o this_o he_o hope_n will_v abundant_o add_v to_o the_o discover_v of_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n upon_o supposition_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o before_o he_o can_v come_v to_o this_o he_o must_v needs_o mistake_v or_o rather_o mis-state_n the_o controversy_n which_o he_o do_v in_o most_o ample_a manner_n when_o after_o a_o great_a many_o preamble_n for_o three_o whole_a page_n together_o no_o more_o to_o the_o purpose_n than_o the_o flourish_v of_o a_o great_a text-letter_n be_v to_o the_o force_n of_o a_o bond_n he_o tell_v the_o reader_n at_o length_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o proper_a divine_a worship_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o element_n i._n e._n the_o accident_n on_o account_n of_o christ_n corporal_a presence_n under_o they_o but_o whatever_o divine_v dispute_v concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o accident_n the_o object_n of_o catholic_n adoration_n as_o dr._n taylor_n ingenuous_o confess_v viz._n what_o be_v represent_v to_o they_o in_o their_o mind_n their_o thought_n and_o purpose_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n be_v the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a god_n hypostatical_o join_v with_o his_o holy_a humanity_n and_o consequent_o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o suppose_v our_o lord_n christ_n to_o be_v real_o present_a under_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n the_o same_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o he_o there_o which_o be_v due_a to_o his_o person_n wherever_o it_o be_v present_a by_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o his_o sacred_a humanity_n let_v the_o doctor_n do_v thus_o and_o we_o have_v no_o quarrel_n with_o he_o which_o be_v a_o evident_a sign_n that_o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v not_o as_o he_o say_v whether_o the_o same_o adoration_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o accident_n which_o we_o will_v give_v to_o the_o very_a person_n of_o christ_n but_o what_o may_v not_o be_v venture_n to_o say_v who_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o advance_v so_o notorious_a a_o calumny_n as_o that_o it_o be_v our_o common_a answer_n in_o this_o matter_n to_o excuse_v ourselves_o from_o idolatry_n that_o we_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n i_o tell_v the_o reader_n what_o he_o be_v like_a to_o find_v near_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sack_n when_o he_o meet_v with_o such_o sophistical_a ware_n at_o the_o very_a top_n but_o the_o doctor_n pretend_v he_o have_v something_o to_o say_v here_o in_o his_o defence_n and_o it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v express_o determine_v that_o there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o doubt_n leave_v 5._o but_o that_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o this_o holy_a sacrament_n which_o they_o give_v to_o god_n himself_o for_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o less_o to_o be_v worship_v because_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n our_o lord_n that_o it_o may_v be_v take_v but_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o council_n here_o by_o the_o word_n sacrament_n mean_v only_o the_o sign_n or_o accident_n of_o bread_n why_o may_v it_o not_o mean_v the_o holy_a victim_n which_o be_v dispense_v from_o the_o altar_n as_o st._n austin_n do_v when_o he_o say_v that_o his_o mother_n st._n monica_n have_v tie_v her_o soul_n fast_o to_o this_o sacrament_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o faith_n if_o the_o council_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o explicate_v its_o own_o meaning_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o it_o his_o divinity_n under_o the_o sacramental_a veil_n for_o the_o reason_n it_o give_v in_o the_o word_n immediate_o follow_v which_o the_o doctor_n convenient_o leave_v out_o of_o this_o adoration_n be_v because_o we_o believe_v the_o same_o god_n to_o be_v present_a in_o it_o of_o who_o the_o eternal_a father_n say_v let_v all_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n adore_v he_o and_o this_o be_v yet_o more_o plain_a from_o the_o 6_o canon_n where_o the_o anathema_n be_v denounce_v against_o those_o who_o shall_v say_v that_o in_o the_o most_o h._n sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o only_o beget_v of_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n but_o let_v the_o council_n say_v what_o it_o will_v dr._n st._n say_v that_o by_o the_o sacrament_n it_o must_v understand_v the_o element_n or_o accident_n as_o the_o immediate_a term_n of_o that_o divine_a worship_n or_o else_o the_o latter_a word_n that_o the_o sacrament_n ought_v not_o less_o to_o be_v adore_v because_o it_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v take_v signify_v nothing_o at_o all_o and_o why_o so_o do_v catholic_n understand_v nothing_o by_o the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o accident_n or_o be_v nothing_o institute_v to_o be_v take_v but_o the_o bare_a sign_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n dr._n st._n be_v or_o will_v be_v a_o author_n of_o great_a authority_n and_o from_o his_o own_o confession_n we_o have_v it_o p._n 111._o that_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a to_o catholic_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o council_n let_v he_o believe_v himself_o whether_o he_o do_v so_o or_o no_o 〈◊〉_d proceed_v upon_o his_o supposition_n that_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o accident_n he_o affirm_v p._n 118._o that_o this_o be_v not_o deny_v that_o he_o know_v of_o by_o any_o who_o understand_v the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o reader_n to_o judge_n when_o he_o shall_v have_v hear_v what_o bellarmin_n a_o author_n not_o unacquainted_a with_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n say_v in_o this_o matter_n 29._o there_o be_v not_o say_v he_o any_o one_o catholic_n who_o teach_v that_o the_o external_n symbol_n per_fw-la se_fw-la that_o be_v absolute_o and_o proper_o be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n but_o only_o to_o be_v reverence_v with_o a_o certain_a inferior_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o all_o sacrament_n what_o we_o affirm_v be_v that_o christ_n be_v proper_o and_o per_fw-la se_fw-la to_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n and_o that_o this_o adoration_n belong_v also_o to_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n under_o which_o he_o be_v contain_v as_o they_o be_v apprehend_v unite_v with_o he_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o those_o who_o adore_v he_o apparl_v upon_o earth_n do_v not_o adore_v he_o alone_o but_o quodammodo_fw-la in_o a_o certain_a kind_n his_o garment_n also_o for_o neither_o
in_o these_o 〈◊〉_d whether_o the_o worship_a false_a god_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v true_a 136._o be_v not_o as_o venial_a a_o fault_n as_o worship_v that_o for_o the_o true_a god_n which_o be_v not_o so_o as_o for_o instance_n suppose_v the_o egyptian_n worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n and_o the_o israelite_n the_o golden_a calf_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o true_a god_n etc._n etc._n upon_o what_o account_n say_v he_o shall_v these_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n if_o a_o involuntary_a mistake_n and_o firm_a belief_n that_o they_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n do_v excuse_v from_o it_o and_o then_o add_v that_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a of_o all_o idolater_n who_o worship_v the_o very_a image_n for_o god_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o most_o excusable_a upon_o this_o ground_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o set_v aside_o the_o new_a division_n he_o run_v upon_o the_o old_a false_a ground_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n as_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n the_o disparity_n as_o to_o the_o mistake_n be_v still_o the_o same_o because_o the_o egyptian_n believe_v and_o worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n and_o so_o do_v the_o israelite_n the_o golden_a calf_n but_o catholic_n though_o suppose_v to_o be_v mistake_v in_o their_o belief_n will_v not_o worship_v the_o bread_n for_o christ_n because_o their_o mistake_n will_v not_o be_v in_o take_v the_o bread_n for_o god_n as_o the_o egyptian_n do_v the_o sun_n but_o in_o this_o that_o they_o conceive_v the_o bread_n not_o to_o be_v there_o at_o all_o but_o in_o place_n thereof_o the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a god_n and_o so_o although_o the_o object_n or_o rather_o subject_a material_o their_o present_a will_v in_o such_o a_o case_n be_v bread_n yet_o their_o act_n of_o adoration_n will_v not_o be_v terminate_v formal_o upon_o that_o but_o upon_o god_n for_o as_o dr._n taylor_n say_v if_o they_o think_v he_o not_o present_a they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o worship_v the_o bâ—ead_n in_o this_o case_n that_o themselves_o profess_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n to_o do_v so_o which_o be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o their_o soul_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o which_o be_v idolatrical_a and_o if_o the_o doctor_n see_v not_o the_o force_n of_o this_o demonstration_n for_o demonstration_n be_v very_a dazzle_a object_n to_o eye_n unused_a to_o so_o great_a light_n i_o shall_v lay_v it_o yet_o plain_o before_o he_o in_o this_o syllogism_n whatever_o be_v take_v for_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n the_o understanding_n must_v affirm_v either_o true_o or_o false_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o neither_o the_o egyptian_n have_v worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n nor_o the_o israelite_n the_o calf_n if_o their_o understanding_n have_v not_o first_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v but_o catholic_n whether_o mistake_v or_o not_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v not_o in_o their_o mind_n affirm_v he_o bread_n to_o be_v but_o not_o to_o be_v because_o 〈◊〉_d both_o supposition_n they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n therefore_o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v not_o bread_n but_o christ_n the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o the_o same_o dr._n taylor_n in_o the_o place_n above_o cite_v numb_a 17._o say_v that_o before_o they_o venture_v to_o pass_v a_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v annihilate_v or_o turn_v into_o his_o substance_n who_o may_v lawful_o be_v worship_v and_o they_o who_o have_v these_o thought_n be_v as_o much_o enemy_n of_o idolatry_n as_o they_o that_o understand_v better_o as_o he_o think_v he_o do_v to_o avoid_v that_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o crime_n which_o they_o formal_o hate_v and_o we_o say_v he_o material_o avoid_v when_o therefore_o dr._n st._n upon_o account_n that_o the_o mistake_n and_o firm_a belief_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o that_o what_o they_o worship_v be_v the_o true_a god_n can_v not_o excuse_v they_o from_o be_v guilty_a of_o formal_a idolatry_n because_o what_o they_o have_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o purpose_n to_o adore_v be_v that_o very_a creature_n which_o they_o false_o take_v for_o god_n when_o i_o say_v he_o undertake_v to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o a_o mistake_n in_o catholic_n as_o to_o the_o material_a object_n present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o what_o they_o will_v have_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o purpose_n to_o adore_v will_v be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o the_o very_a true_a god_n with_o exclusion_n of_o the_o creature_n will_v involve_v they_o also_o in_o the_o same_o crime_n or_o on_o the_o contrary_a because_o such_o a_o mistake_n be_v sufficient_a to_o excuse_v catholic_n from_o the_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n therefore_o another_o quite_o different_a will_v excuse_v those_o who_o direct_v their_o intention_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n which_o they_o false_o deem_v to_o be_v god_n both_o these_o consequence_n be_v so_o apparent_o irrational_a that_o nothing_o but_o animosity_n to_o maintain_v perfa_n &_o nefas_fw-la a_o angry_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n can_v extort_v they_o from_o a_o person_n who_o will_v be_v hold_v a_o master_n of_o that_o reason_n as_o none_o but_o rat_n can_v answer_v nevertheless_o in_o virtue_n of_o they_o he_o conclude_v that_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n be_v the_o utmost_a can_v be_v say_v for_o the_o papist_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n suppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v as_o true_a as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v false_a and_o absurd_a and_o be_v this_o then_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o nation_n to_o christianity_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n ago_o that_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o other_o religious_a monk_n who_o be_v send_v hither_o with_o he_o by_o st._n gregory_n only_o persuade_v the_o people_n to_o leave_v their_o old_a idolatry_n for_o a_o new_a one_o as_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a as_o the_o former_a sure_o no_o christian_a ear_n can_v hear_v this_o without_o horror_n and_o the_o judgement_n mr._n thorndike_n will_v have_v make_v of_o this_o conclusion_n can_v have_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o it_o have_v not_o dr._n stillingfleet_n very_o lucky_o put_v his_o name_n to_o the_o book_n must_v have_v be_v a_o jew_n or_o a_o turk_n when_o after_o a_o serious_a consideration_n of_o catholic_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n he_o conclude_v in_o these_o word_n in_o fine_a 19_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n be_v bind_v to_o take_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o host_n for_o idolatry_n for_o they_o will_v needs_o take_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n for_o no_o less_o but_o they_o who_o know_v that_o the_o godhead_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o reason_n for_o which_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v worship_v in_o the_o eucharist_n can_v take_v that_o worship_n for_o idolatry_n because_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o they_o who_o worship_v it_o there_o think_v it_o be_v for_o they_o know_v that_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v no_o idol_n to_o christian_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v worship_v wherefore_o if_o dr._n st._n have_v no_o better_a argument_n to_o prove_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n with_o in_o this_o matter_n than_o his_o own_o discern_a faculty_n of_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n or_o than_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o excuse_n of_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a of_o heathen_a idolater_n who_o patronage_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v undertake_v all_o along_o in_o this_o discourse_n i_o must_v conclude_v his_o reason_n to_o be_v as_o false_a and_o absurd_a as_o any_o jew_n or_o mahometan_a imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n chap._n i._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n suppose_v by_o dr._n st._n to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o not_o prove_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o of_o heathen_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n lay_v open_a §_o 1._o the_o three_o point_n which_o dr._n st._n fix_v upon_o as_o a_o fit_a subject_a to_o show_v his_o wit_n in_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n be_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o a_o prodigious_a stock_n of_o that_o faculty_n be_v necessary_a to_o make_v it_o out_o i_o shall_v first_o set_v down_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o stand_v record_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n what_o that_o
property_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o none_o but_o god_n himself_o and_o his_o son_n christ_n jesus_n to_o this_o purpose_n he_o cite_v justin_n martyr_n and_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n to_o who_o he_o say_v he_o may_v add_v if_o it_o be_v requisite_a in_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n the_o testimony_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n tertullian_n cyprian_n origen_n athenagoras_n lactantius_n arnobius_n and_o who_o not_o that_o ever_o pretend_a to_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a who_o all_o agree_v that_o religious_a by_o which_o he_o mean_v divine_a worship_n be_v proper_a to_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o no_o create_v be_v be_v capable_a of_o it_o and_o in_o this_o strain_n he_o run_v on_o for_o no_o less_o than_o ten_o leave_n together_o and_o at_o length_n without_o ever_o prove_v that_o catholic_n do_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n he_o most_o triumphant_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v idolater_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o performance_n and_o by_o it_o i_o understand_v that_o it_o have_v be_v no_o great_a skill_n in_o the_o pharisee_n to_o have_v make_v any_o of_o those_o person_n who_o honour_v st._n peter_n or_o st._n paul_n when_o they_o be_v upon_o earth_n or_o desire_v their_o prayer_n to_o be_v idolater_n they_o need_v not_o any_o other_o proof_n but_o only_o to_o suppose_v confident_o that_o they_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o the_o work_n be_v do_v especial_o if_o they_o have_v but_o cite_v that_o text_n of_o scripture_n thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v i_o confess_v when_o i_o say_v that_o i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v as_o easy_a to_o prove_v snow_n to_o be_v black_a as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o this_o matter_n to_o be_v idolatry_n i_o do_v not_o reflect_v that_o dr._n st._n may_v suppose_v catholic_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o so_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v idolater_n but_o this_o as_o i_o now_o remember_v be_v a_o peculiar_a topick_n of_o which_o all_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n viz._n to_o suppose_v her_o doctrine_n not_o to_o be_v what_o she_o affirm_v but_o what_o they_o will_v have_v she_o to_o affirm_v and_o from_o thence_o to_o make_v her_o guilty_a of_o what_o crime_n and_o enormity_n they_o pâ—ease_v themselves_o §_o 4._o now_o although_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n he_o allege_v be_v so_o impertinent_a to_o the_o present_a question_n as_o i_o have_v show_v yet_o because_o some_o of_o they_o as_o they_o be_v imperfect_o report_v or_o advantageous_o translate_v by_o he_o may_v give_v occasion_n to_o a_o unwary_a reader_n to_o suspect_v that_o they_o mean_v to_o deny_v that_o any_o worship_n at_o all_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o beside_o god_n i_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o unfold_v their_o meaning_n and_o free_v he_o from_o any_o such_o jealousy_n by_o show_v that_o when_o they_o deny_v in_o general_a term_n worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n they_o mean_v divine_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o man_n upon_o account_n either_o of_o their_o natural_a or_o supernatural_a endowment_n or_o for_o the_o place_n or_o office_n they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n or_o commonwealth_n for_o as_o there_o be_v a_o worship_n due_a to_o man_n for_o the_o former_a so_o also_o doubtless_o for_o the_o latter_a and_o we_o have_v a_o example_n of_o it_o in_o dr._n st._n himself_o in_o his_o irenicum_fw-la p._n 413._o printed_n at_o london_n an._n 1662._o where_o speak_v of_o mr._n baxter_n he_o call_v he_o our_o reverend_n and_o learned_a mr._n baxter_n learned_a i_o suppose_v for_o his_o knowledge_n but_o reverend_n for_o his_o piety_n and_o place_n in_o the_o presbytery_n and_o so_o worthy_a of_o double_a if_o not_o of_o treble_a honour_n thus_o much_o premise_v of_o the_o different_a degree_n there_o be_v of_o worship_n as_o also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n notorious_o know_v that_o many_o of_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n exact_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n that_o be_v with_o divine_a worship_n the_o testimony_n out_o of_o justin_n martyr_n p._n 141._o answer_v itself_o because_o where_o he_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o christ_n do_v persuade_v man_n to_o worship_n god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n he_o present_o add_v 2._o that_o the_o same_o christ_n command_v christian_n to_o give_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v caesar_n 2._o of_o which_o honour_n be_v one_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o like_a have_v be_v manifest_a of_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la 1._o if_o the_o doctor_n have_v fair_o set_v down_o his_o word_n for_o he_o express_o affirm_v that_o although_o the_o king_n be_v not_o ordain_v to_o be_v adore_v yet_o he_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v with_o that_o lawful_a worship_n which_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o this_o be_v insinuate_v in_o the_o very_a word_n cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n himself_o viz._n as_o the_o king_n suffer_v none_o under_o he_o to_o be_v call_v by_o his_o name_n nor_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o give_v it_o to_o any_o but_o himself_o so_o neither_o be_v it_o to_o worship_v any_o but_o god_n alone_o for_o although_o the_o king_n will_v suffer_v none_o under_o he_o to_o be_v call_v by_o his_o name_n yet_o he_o require_v that_o respect_n be_v give_v to_o those_o who_o he_o constitute_v judge_n and_o magistrate_n under_o he_o according_a to_o their_o degree_n and_o quality_n and_o god_n himself_o although_o he_o forbid_v to_o give_v his_o own_o name_n or_o honour_n to_o any_o but_o himself_o yet_o he_o command_v we_o to_o give_v honour_n to_o who_o honour_n be_v due_a rom._n 13._o 7._o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n both_o of_o theophilus_n and_o justin_n we_o need_v no_o better_a expositor_n than_o tertullian_n who_o be_v near_o upon_o contemporary_a with_o they_o 14._o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o king_n be_v then_o to_o be_v honour_v when_o he_o keep_v himself_o within_o his_o own_o sphere_n and_o abstain_v from_o divine_a honour_n quum_fw-la a_fw-la divinis_fw-la honoribus_fw-la long_o est_fw-la so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_n what_o the_o doctor_n mean_v by_o allege_v these_o testimony_n of_o those_o two_o ancient_a father_n unless_o he_o intend_v to_o deny_v any_o worship_n at_o all_o to_o be_v due_a to_o any_o beside_o god_n or_o that_o he_o think_v it_o not_o possible_a to_o worship_v a_o good_a man_n for_o his_o virtue_n and_o sanctity_n but_o we_o must_v give_v he_o divine_a honour_n if_o he_o produce_v they_o for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o create_v be_v whatsoever_o it_o be_v evident_a they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n it_o be_v far_o from_o the_o mind_n and_o heart_n of_o catholic_n to_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o the_o saint_n §_o 5._o but_o then_o the_o old_a scruple_n return_v again_o why_o he_o may_v not_o as_o well_o honour_n god_n by_o give_v worship_n to_o the_o sun_n as_o to_o ignatius_n loyola_n 143._o or_o st._n francis_n or_o any_o other_o late_o canonize_v saint_n he_o may_v have_v add_v if_o he_o have_v please_v or_o to_o one_o not_o yet_o canonize_v his_o reverend_a mr._n baxter_n for_o he_o be_v sure_a the_o sun_n and_o why_o not_o the_o most_o reverend_a sun_n be_v a_o certain_a monument_n of_o god_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n and_o he_o can_v be_v mistake_v therein_o but_o he_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o holiness_n of_o those_o person_n he_o be_v to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o thus_o dr._n st._n and_o certain_o he_o must_v believe_v his_o reader_n to_o be_v all_o stark_a blind_a who_o can_v distinguish_v the_o reverence_n due_a to_o a_o person_n for_o his_o holiness_n from_o divine_a worship_n or_o that_o a_o saint_n be_v not_o a_o great_a monument_n of_o god_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n than_o the_o sun_n but_o by_o his_o particularise_v the_o late_o canonize_v saint_n it_o seem_v he_o be_v satisfy_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n be_v great_a monument_n of_o the_o divine_a goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n than_o the_o sun_n that_o more_o be_v raise_v to_o love_n god_n by_o see_v the_o light_n of_o their_o example_n than_o by_o gaze_v upon_o that_o bright_a planet_n and_o consequent_o that_o we_o may_v much_o better_a honour_n god_n by_o give_v worship_n to_o they_o at_o least_o than_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o perhaps_o to_o st._n francis_n too_o because_o he_o be_v so_o kind_a as_o to_o honour_v he_o here_o with_o the_o title_n of_o saint_n
here_o by_o the_o doctor_n he_o affirm_v 1._o that_o that_o service_n which_o be_v give_v by_o servant_n to_o their_o master_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v call_v by_o another_o name_n in_o greek_a that_o be_v dulia_fw-la but_o this_o the_o reader_n be_v not_o to_o know_v for_o fear_v he_o may_v infer_v that_o if_o some_o degree_n of_o the_o service_n call_v in_o greek_a dulia_n may_v be_v give_v by_o servant_n to_o their_o master_n then_o sure_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o it_o may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a angel_n §_o 4._o but_o now_o after_o all_o these_o endeavour_n use_v by_o the_o doctor_n to_o hide_v himself_o in_o the_o general_a term_n of_o such_o worship_n religious_a worship_n prayer_n invocation_n etc._n etc._n and_o some_o obscure_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o know_v very_o well_o and_o i_o pray_v god_n his_o own_o knowledge_n may_v not_o rise_v against_o he_o in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n by_o what_o art_n all_o these_o testimony_n be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v evade_v or_o rather_o by_o what_o light_n he_o will_v be_v discover_v to_o have_v say_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n viz._n that_o these_o say_n of_o the_o father_n be_v intend_v against_o the_o heathen_n idolatry_n who_o worship_v those_o spirit_n as_o god_n and_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n denieâ—_n the_o angel_n and_o saint_n to_o be_v god_n and_o assert_n that_o the_o worship_n by_o sacrifice_n be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n this_o answer_n be_v indeed_o give_v by_o st._n austin_n very_o often_o and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n and_o there_o need_v no_o other_o to_o the_o testimony_n he_o produce_v if_o all_o who_o read_v his_o book_n know_v as_o much_o as_o himself_o but_o such_o device_n as_o these_o for_o so_o he_o call_v they_o though_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n out_o of_o the_o very_a place_n cite_v by_o he_o he_o say_v can_v never_o satisfy_v a_o impartial_a mind_n and_o to_o return_v he_o his_o own_o word_n in_o a_o like_a occasion_n i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o if_o ever_o he_o speak_v home_o to_o our_o case_n he_o must_v do_v it_o upon_o this_o point_n and_o so_o he_o do_v but_o very_o little_a to_o his_o comfort_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v by_o show_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o reason_n with_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o aforesaid_a answer_n seem_v insufficient_a 1._o the_o first_o be_v because_o the_o father_n he_o say_v p._n 158._o do_v express_o deny_v that_o invocation_n or_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v make_v to_o the_o angel_n and_o saint_n but_o this_o be_v but_o to_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n over_o again_o or_o to_o equivocate_v as_o mr._n thorndike_n say_v in_o the_o term_n of_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n which_o be_v not_o so_o proper_a to_o god_n but_o that_o in_o despite_n of_o our_o heart_n they_o may_v be_v use_v in_o signify_v request_n make_v also_o to_o men._n 2._o his_o second_o reason_n be_v because_o it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o unlawful_a to_o sacrifice_v to_o saint_n or_o angel_n than_o to_o invocate_v they_o and_o this_o reason_n clear_o destroy_v itself_o because_o it_o suppose_v we_o hold_v it_o unlawful_a to_o sacrifice_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o the_o heathen_n do_v to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n but_o to_o let_v that_o pass_v with_o the_o rest_n if_o he_o take_v the_o word_n invocation_n here_o to_o signify_v the_o prayer_n we_o make_v to_o god_n as_o the_o author_n and_o giver_n of_o all_o good_a i_o grant_v it_o no_o less_o unlawful_a to_o sacrifice_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n than_o to_o invocate_v they_o for_o what_o catholic_n ever_o teach_v or_o think_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o invocate_v any_o angel_n or_o saint_n upon_o that_o account_n but_o if_o the_o word_n invocation_n on_o the_o one_o side_n as_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o opposition_n it_o may_v be_v and_o by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v use_v be_v take_v to_o signify_v the_o request_n we_o make_v to_o angel_n and_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o offering_n of_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o only_o by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o all_o mankind_n as_o st._n austin_n teach_v appropriate_v to_o signify_v the_o absolute_a worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n 4._o who_o see_v not_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o offer_v it_o to_o any_o saint_n or_o angel_n may_v consist_v with_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o the_o case_n be_v plain_a in_o just_a man_n upon_o earth_n for_o st._n paul_n and_o barnabas_n accept_v willing_o the_o prayer_n which_o other_o make_v to_o they_o for_o their_o assistance_n but_o utter_o refuse_v to_o admit_v the_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o lycaonian_o act_n 14._o will_v have_v offer_v to_o they_o and_o it_o be_v as_o plain_a of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n because_o we_o pray_v no_o otherwise_o to_o they_o than_o we_o do_v to_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n though_o more_o devout_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o unchangeable_a state_n of_o bliss_n how_o then_o can_v the_o doctor_n parallel_v these_o two_o together_o and_o not_o only_o parallel_v they_o but_o make_v it_o less_o unlawful_a to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n than_o to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o i_o will_v tell_v you_o catholic_n when_o they_o write_v against_o infidel_n or_o heretic_n make_v use_n of_o the_o answer_n which_o the_o father_n have_v former_o give_v to_o their_o objection_n but_o dr._n st._n be_v to_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v forâ—ed_v to_o maintain_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o heathen_n against_o st._n austin_n nay_o say_v he_o p._n 158._o the_o heathen_n in_o st._n austin_n argue_v very_o well_o that_o sacrifice_n be_v mere_a external_a thing_n 19_o may_v more_o proper_o belong_v to_o the_o inferior_a deity_n but_o the_o more_o invisible_a the_o deity_n be_v the_o more_o invisible_a the_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v and_o the_o great_a and_o better_a the_o deity_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v still_o proportionable_a thus_o the_o doctor_n to_o show_v that_o in_o all_o reason_n the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n ought_v to_o be_v reserve_v as_o more_o proper_a to_o god_n than_o any_o external_n sacrifice_n or_o as_o he_o vary_v the_o phrase_n than_o a_o mere_a outward_a sacrifice_n and_o consequent_o that_o prayer_n be_v less_o communicable_a to_o a_o saint_n than_o sacrifice_n but_o do_v you_o not_o think_v the_o doctor_n use_v the_o utmost_a of_o his_o confidence_n here_o to_o own_o and_o maintain_v for_o good_a nay_o very_a good_a a_o argument_n of_o the_o heathen_n confute_v by_o st._n austin_n in_o that_o very_a place_n the_o heathen_a say_v dr._n st._n argue_v very_o well_o i_o deny_v it_o say_v st._n austin_n because_o in_o so_o argue_v they_o manifest_v that_o they_o do_v not_o know_v nesciunt_fw-la that_o visible_a sacrifice_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o invisible_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mind_n like_v as_o the_o word_n we_o speak_v be_v the_o sign_n of_o thing_n for_o as_o when_o we_o pray_v or_o praise_n we_o direct_v the_o word_n to_o he_o to_o who_o we_o offer_v in_o our_o heart_n the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o we_o signify_v by_o they_o so_o when_o we_o sacrifice_v we_o know_v that_o the_o visible_a sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v to_o no_o other_o but_o to_o he_o who_o invisible_a sacrifice_n we_o ourselves_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o our_o heart_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n he_o add_v a_o little_a below_o it_o be_v and_o no_o other_o that_o the_o devil_n require_v sacrifice_v to_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o because_o they_o know_v it_o to_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o endeavour_v by_o that_o mean_n to_o hinder_v access_n to_o the_o true_a god_n that_o man_n may_v not_o be_v his_o sacrifice_n whilst_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o any_o but_o to_o he_o thus_o st._n austin_n in_o answer_n to_o the_o heathen_n objection_n and_o the_o doctor_n be_v by_o which_o it_o appear_v one_a that_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n austin_n external_a sacrifice_n be_v the_o high_a expression_n of_o the_o high_a part_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v the_o devote_v and_o sacrifice_v ourselves_o in_o our_o heart_n to_o god_n it_o ought_v of_o all_o other_o to_o be_v reserve_v as_o most_o proper_a and_o acceptable_a to_o he_o and_o that_o religion_n which_o admit_v no_o external_a visible_a sacrifice_n must_v needs_o be_v deficient_a in_o the_o most_o signal_n part_v of_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n two_o that_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o same_o st._n austin_n the_o doctor_n if_o he_o speak_v as_o he_o think_v know_v no_o more_o than_o the_o heathen_n do_v what_o the_o
true_a notion_n of_o external_a sacrifice_n be_v when_o he_o take_v it_o as_o distinguish_v from_o prayer_n and_o it_o will_v seem_v as_o he_o say_v p_o 159._o very_a strange_a indeed_o that_o sacrifice_n so_o take_v shall_v be_v that_o latria_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n but_o it_o seem_v as_o strange_a to_o i_o that_o he_o shall_v take_v it_o so_o when_o himself_o confess_v that_o those_o who_o do_v appropriate_a sacrifice_n to_o god_n by_o which_o it_o seem_v himself_o be_v none_o of_o they_o do_v comprehend_v prayer_n as_o the_o most_o spiritual_a and_o acceptable_a part_n of_o it_o and_o that_o 〈…〉_z that_o sacrifice_n of_o old_a be_v solemn_a 〈◊〉_d of_o supplication_n unless_o he_o mean_v to_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v that_o catholic_n wâ—â—en_o they_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_n as_o proper_a to_o goâ—_n mean_v only_o the_o external_a action_n as_o distinguish_v from_o prayer_n which_o as_o 〈◊〉_d be_v far_o from_o theâ—_n 〈…〉_z mind_n to_o think_v so_o the_o doctor_n in_o applaud_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o side_v with_o they_o against_o st._n austin_n manifest_o show_v that_o he_o judge_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o heathen_n more_o rational_a than_o st._n augustine_n answer_n 3._o his_o three_o reason_n of_o dissatisfaction_n be_v p._n 159._o because_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n that_o the_o heathen_a do_v give_v divine_a honour_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o say_v do_v so_o to_o angel_n and_o saint_n but_o this_o have_v be_v sufficient_o refute_v already_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n §_o 6._o and_o at_o present_a there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o to_o put_v down_o the_o negative_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v affiâ—matives_n viz._n that_o catholic_n do_v not_o use_v solemn_a ceremony_n of_o make_v any_o capable_a of_o divine_a worship_n nor_o set_v up_o the_o image_n of_o the_o saint_n or_o angel_n for_o that_o end_n nor_o consecrate_v temple_n and_o erect_v altar_n to_o they_o or_o keep_v festival_n and_o burn_v incense_n before_o they_o as_o god_n or_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o as_o the_o heathen_n do_v even_o to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n these_o be_v all_o such_o know_a truth_n both_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o catholic_n that_o nothing_o but_o a_o prodigious_a deal_n of_o zeal_n to_o fix_v the_o black_a note_n of_o idolatry_n upon_o that_o church_n from_o which_o the_o english_a nation_n receive_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n can_v occasion_v the_o frequent_a repetition_n of_o so_o notorious_a a_o slander_n nor_o do_v the_o doctor_n so_o much_o as_o offer_v to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a of_o any_o of_o these_o negative_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o the_o last_o of_o not_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o here_o he_o think_v he_o have_v find_v something_o to_o catch_v at_o because_o bellarmin_n say_v 7._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o laud_n and_o prayer_n be_v public_o offer_v to_o god_n for_o their_o honour_n but_o be_v this_o what_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o heathen_n worship_v of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n that_o they_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o god_n for_o their_o honour_n no_o they_o say_v express_o that_o the_o heathen_n offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o and_o maintain_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o whereas_o yet_o catholic_n profess_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v even_o to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n but_o only_o to_o god_n though_o as_o bellarmin_n say_v it_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o honorem_fw-la in_fw-la or_o as_o the_o doctor_n translate_v it_o for_o their_o honour_n and_o this_o be_v but_o what_o st._n austin_n profess_v 27._o when_o he_o say_v that_o what_o be_v offer_v at_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n who_o make_v they_o both_o man_n and_o martyr_n and_o join_v they_o in_o heavenly_a honour_n with_o his_o holy_a angel_n that_o by_o this_o solemnity_n we_o may_v give_v thanks_o say_v he_o to_o the_o true_a god_n for_o their_o victory_n and_o be_v excite_v to_o imitate_v what_o they_o do_v and_o suffer_v but_o the_o doctor_n say_v p._n 116._o that_o to_o sacrifice_v to_o one_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o be_v a_o thing_n beyond_o his_o reach_n if_o that_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o for_o who_o honour_n it_o be_v offer_v i_o have_v hear_v that_o some_o beggar_n have_v the_o skill_n to_o shrink_v up_o their_o arm_n into_o their_o sleeve_n as_o if_o they_o can_v not_o reach_v above_o a_o span_n from_o their_o shoulder_n and_o now_o i_o perceive_v there_o be_v a_o art_n of_o shrink_v up_o understanding_n as_o well_o as_o arm_n for_o who_o can_v believe_v it_o beyond_o dr._n st.'s_n reach_v to_o understand_v how_o sacrifice_n may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o honour_n or_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n but_o that_o it_o must_v be_v offer_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n herself_o and_o that_o so_o as_o not_o to_o honour_v god_n by_o it_o as_o he_o most_o uncharitable_o and_o unchristian_o will_v make_v his_o reader_n believe_v we_o do_v a_o sudden_a twitch_n by_o the_o hand_n will_v serve_v to_o pluck_v out_o the_o beggar_n be_v arm_n to_o its_o full_a length_n and_o because_o i_o be_o persuade_v a_o home-example_n may_v do_v as_o much_o for_o a_o shrink_v up_o understanding_n i_o must_v desire_v the_o doctor_n to_o reflect_v whether_o it_o will_v not_o be_v for_o his_o honour_n that_o his_o whole_a party_n shall_v keep_v a_o solemn_a day_n of_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o great_a wit_n and_o burn_a zeal_n with_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v endow_v he_o to_o the_o utter_a confusion_n of_o the_o popish_a cause_n if_o he_o think_v this_o will_v be_v much_o foâ—_n his_o honour_n although_o the_o thanks_o be_v give_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o he_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v not_o beyond_o his_o reach_n now_o to_o understand_v that_o sacrifice_n also_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o great_a virtue_n and_o prerogative_n he_o bestow_v upon_o the_o b._n virgin_n although_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o she_o inâ—_n 〈…〉_z honour_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o testimony_n oâ—_n protestation_n of_o some_o excellency_n and_o whether_o thanks_o be_v give_v to_o god_n by_o word_n or_o by_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o gift_n and_o grace_n he_o have_v bestow_v on_o such_o a_o person_n it_o be_v a_o evident_a protestation_n of_o such_o excellency_n in_o that_o person_n and_o consequent_o for_o his_o honour_n though_o both_o word_n and_o sacrifice_n be_v direct_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o he_o his_o four_o and_o last_o reason_n that_o although_o catholic_n do_v not_o call_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n god_n yet_o they_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n of_o invocation_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n this_n i_o say_v be_v but_o a_o repetition_n of_o the_o burden_n of_o the_o old_a song_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n and_o faustus_n the_o manichaean_n and_o have_v be_v at_o large_a refute_v in_o the_o precedent_a discourse_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v two_o testimony_n for_o a_o far_a confutation_n of_o it_o as_o sing_v over_o anew_o by_o the_o doctor_n the_o first_o be_v of_o s._n austin_n 27._o we_o do_v not_o say_v he_o erect_v temple_n or_o ordain_v priest_n nor_o make_v dedication_n nor_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o martyr_n because_o not_o they_o but_o their_o god_n be_v our_o god_n we_o honour_v indeed_o their_o memory_n as_o of_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n who_o fight_v for_o the_o truth_n even_o to_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o life_n but_o we_o do_v not_o worship_v they_o with_o divine_a honour_n as_o the_o heathen_n do_v their_o god_n nor_o do_v we_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o the_o second_o be_v of_o bishop_n montague_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n p._n 60._o where_o he_o tell_v all_o who_o be_v or_o will_v be_v concern_v for_o truth_n that_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v that_o the_o saint_n be_v no_o immediate_a intercessor_n for_o we_o with_o god_n but_o whatsoever_o they_o obtain_v for_o we_o at_o god_n hand_n that_o they_o do_v obtain_v by_o and_o through_o christ_n and_o it_o be_v say_v he_o for_o aught_o i_o know_v the_o voice_n of_o every_o romanist_n non_fw-la ipsi_fw-la sancti_fw-la sed_fw-la eorum_fw-la deus_fw-la dominus_fw-la nobis_fw-la est_fw-la that_o be_v not_o the_o saint_n themselves_o but_o their_o god_n be_v our_o lord_n so_o it_o must_v not_o be_v impute_v which_o be_v not_o deserve_v be_v they_o worse_a than_o they_o be_v it_o be_v a_o sin_n they_o say_v to_o bely_v the_o devil_n a_o shame_n to_o charge_v man_n with_o what_o they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o
signification_n of_o the_o word_n i_o answer_v not_o mere_o from_o lilly_n grammar_n rule_v but_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v in_o her_o council_n and_o catechism_n and_o from_o the_o common_a use_n of_o such_o word_n and_o expression_n among_o christian_n if_o a_o child_n be_v teach_v by_o his_o parent_n that_o god_n alone_o can_v give_v what_o we_o ask_v when_o he_o say_v to_o his_o father_n bless_v i_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n to_o be_v that_o his_o father_n shall_v pray_v to_o god_n to_o bless_v he_o then_o sure_o much_o more_o must_v catholic_n people_n when_o they_o pray_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n to_o drive_v away_o all_o evil_n understand_v the_o sense_n to_o be_v that_o she_o will_v pray_v to_o god_n to_o deliver_v they_o from_o all_o evil_a there_o be_v beside_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n by_o which_o they_o be_v teach_v that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o giver_n of_o all_o good_a thing_n so_o many_o sermon_n catechism_n and_o explication_n both_o by_o word_n and_o write_v daily_o make_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o priest_n to_o the_o people_n and_o parent_n to_o their_o child_n in_o this_o particular_a point_n well_o but_o if_o this_o be_v all_o say_v the_o doctor_n why_o in_o all_o this_o time_n that_o those_o prayer_n have_v be_v complain_v of_o viz._n by_o those_o who_o have_v revolt_v from_o the_o church_n have_v not_o their_o sense_n be_v better_o express_v why_o have_v they_o not_o be_v expunge_v all_o this_o while_n after_o that_o their_o breviaries_n have_v be_v so_o often_o review_v this_o i_o fear_v if_o do_v will_v not_o be_v enough_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o tell_v we_o once_o upon_o a_o time_n there_o be_v a_o blasphemous_a book_n or_o in_o the_o mass-book_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o such_o a_o year_n there_o be_v but_o why_o to_o comply_v with_o the_o humour_n of_o a_o few_o opiniator_n who_o no_o reason_n can_v satisfy_v must_v mankind_n be_v debar_v the_o natural_a manner_n of_o express_v their_o affection_n and_o why_o have_v not_o those_o scrupulous_a personâ—_n all_o this_o while_n devise_v a_o dictionary_n or_o phrase-book_n to_o furnish_v we_o with_o word_n and_o form_n of_o speak_v which_o may_v equal_v our_o conception_n and_o express_v every_o little_a variation_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o all_o the_o different_a temper_n and_o emotion_n of_o the_o spirit_n do_v we_o not_o do_v the_o same_o action_n sometime_o more_o quick_a and_o smart_o than_o at_o other_o why_o then_o must_v we_o be_v tie_v to_o use_v always_o the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n why_o may_v we_o not_o sometime_o utter_v the_o same_o affection_n in_o a_o more_o fervent_a manner_n of_o expression_n than_o at_o other_o he_o that_o see_v himself_o in_o a_o imminent_a danger_n make_v no_o long_a preamble_n but_o cry_v out_o help_v i_o and_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n record_v it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o great_a devotion_n in_o st._n justina_n ferat_fw-la that_o to_o free_v herself_o from_o the_o snare_n of_o satan_n she_o call_v upon_o the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o help_v and_o succour_v she_o but_o the_o doctor_n have_v now_o find_v a_o staff_n to_o beat_v bellarmin_n with_o for_o offer_v to_o instance_n in_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v say_v to_o save_v man_n viz._n by_o their_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o in_o the_o like_a sense_n we_o may_v desire_v they_o to_o save_v we_o and_o he_o lay_v on_o so_o hard_a 22._o that_o he_o have_v beat_v all_o the_o brain_n out_o of_o the_o cardinal_n head_n at_o a_o blow_n for_o will_v any_o man_n say_v he_o in_o his_o wit_n say_v the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o in_o ordinary_a speech_n and_o in_o prayer_n be_v it_o all_o one_o say_v he_o for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v that_o his_o staff_n help_v he_o in_o his_o go_n and_o to_o fall_v down_o upon_o his_o knee_n and_o pray_v to_o his_o staff_n to_o help_v he_o and_o now_o i_o pray_v who_o so_o proper_a a_o man_n to_o confute_v bellarmin_n as_o dr._n st._n bellarmin_n speak_v of_o such_o instrument_n as_o have_v both_o understanding_n and_o will_n to_o help_v we_o to_o heaven_n by_o their_o prayer_n and_o he_o present_o let_v drive_v at_o he_o with_o his_o staff_n for_o speak_v nonsense_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o the_o instrument_n be_v more_o irrational_a or_o the_o use_v he_o make_v of_o it_o i_o have_v long_o since_o observe_v that_o whenever_o he_o make_v other_o man_n out_o of_o their_o wit_n the_o reader_n have_v reason_n to_o suspect_v all_o be_v not_o right_a at_o home_n but_o st._n paul_n doubtless_o be_v a_o rational_a instrument_n and_o what_o will_v he_o have_v say_v say_v the_o doctor_n to_o one_o who_o shall_v say_v to_o he_o i_o pray_v you_o pardon_v my_o sin_n and_o assist_v i_o with_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v neither_o have_v condemn_v he_o of_o gross_a idolatry_n nor_o prodigious_a folly_n as_o the_o doctor_n do_v but_o consider_v the_o bitterness_n of_o his_o soul_n by_o the_o eagerness_n of_o his_o expression_n will_v have_v give_v he_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o prayer_n to_o obtain_v what_o he_o aim_v to_o procure_v by_o his_o mean_n of_o god_n §_o 7._o have_v thus_o clear_v the_o fence_n of_o those_o form_n of_o prayer_n we_o sometime_o use_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o other_o saint_n to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o as_o i_o assert_v in_o my_o reply_n and_o answer_v the_o little_a exception_n the_o doctor_n make_v against_o it_o i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o point_n with_o some_o instance_n of_o like_a expression_n either_o use_v or_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o first_o for_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o the_o instance_n be_v so_o numerous_a that_o to_o transcribe_v they_o will_v make_v a_o volume_n many_o of_o the_o father_n be_v tax_v for_o this_o practice_n by_o the_o magdeburgenses_n and_o other_o protestant_a writer_n and_o for_o this_o sort_n of_o invocation_n 358._o mr._n thorndike_n say_v it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o light_n both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n basil_n nazianzen_n nyssen_n ambrose_n hierome_n austin_n chrysostom_n cyril_n both_o theodoret_n fulgentius_n st._n gregory_n the_o great_a leo_n more_o or_o rather_o all_o after_o that_o time_n have_v speak_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o desire_v their_o assistance_n nay_o the_o doctor_n himself_o though_o diminute_a in_o his_o confession_n acknowledge_v there_o be_v some_o instance_n of_o they_o in_o good_a author_n although_o he_o will_v needs_o have_v they_o to_o be_v but_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n and_o poetical_a flourish_v or_o wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o as_o we_o englishman_n when_o we_o be_v at_o play_n say_v mr._n perkins_n and_o i_o wonder_v so_o pat_o a_o example_n can_v escape_v the_o doctor_n call_v upon_o the_o bowl_n to_o rub_v 91._o or_o to_o run_v as_o we_o will_v have_v they_o at_o this_o sport_n he_o fancy_n st._n hierome_n to_o have_v be_v when_o he_o cry_v to_o paul_n after_o her_o death_n help_v i_o o_o paul_n in_o my_o old_a age_n with_o thy_o prayer_n and_o so_o no_o doubt_n be_v the_o emperor_n theodosius_n too_o when_o as_o ruffinus_n report_v hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 33._o he_o go_v to_o visit_v the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n it_o be_v it_o seem_v a_o general_n day_n of_o bowling_n and_o prostrate_v before_o their_o ash_n you_o may_v imagine_v to_o take_v sure_a aim_n implore_v aid_n by_o their_o intercession_n or_o as_o st._n chrysost_o have_v it_o in_o the_o same_o or_o a_o like_a occasion_n ho._n 26._o in_o 2_o cor._n beseech_v the_o saint_n to_o be_v his_o patron_n and_o advocate_n with_o god._n and_o the_o doctor_n himself_o bring_v in_o saint_n austin_n as_o play_v at_o the_o same_o game_n when_o he_o say_v p._n 173._o that_o he_o wish_v rather_o than_o praise_v that_o st._n cyprian_a will_v help_v he_o with_o his_o prayer_n confess_v also_o as_o i_o say_v before_o that_o there_o be_v some_o instance_n of_o this_o pleasant_a kind_n of_o invocation_n to_o be_v find_v in_o good_a author_n the_o difficulty_n than_o lie_v in_o those_o prayer_n which_o we_o make_v to_o saint_n to_o help_v our_o necessity_n but_o of_o these_o also_o there_o want_v not_o instance_n in_o the_o write_n of_o good_a author_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n parallel_n to_o those_o which_o the_o doctor_n object_n out_o of_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n and_o office_n of_o our_o lady_n do_v we_o say_v there_o hail_o b._n virgin_n thou_o alone_o have_v destroy_v all_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n vouchsafe_v holy_a virgin_n to_o
divine_n whether_o any_o of_o the_o three_o point_n instance_a by_o the_o doctor_n viz._n veneration_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v idolatry_n or_o no_o and_o those_o who_o side_n least_o with_o that_o party_n which_o be_v call_v nonconformist_n be_v for_o the_o negative_a viz._n that_o it_o be_v not_o idolatry_n whereas_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o those_o article_n that_o it_o be_v idolatry_n to_o do_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n they_o have_v by_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a as_o erroneous_a incur_v excommunication_n ip_n facto_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o canon_n print_v before_o the_o 39_o article_n set_v forth_o by_o mr._n rogers_n here_o therefore_o the_o doctor_n to_o maintain_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n to_o be_v as_o he_o call_v it_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n and_o to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o particular_a person_n of_o which_o he_o cite_v no_o less_o than_o seventeen_o the_o great_a part_n of_o who_o i_o shall_v show_v to_o be_v incompetent_a witness_n in_o the_o case_n and_o the_o rest_n to_o speak_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n first_o then_o for_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n which_o he_o say_v be_v not_o bare_o allow_v but_o subscribe_v to_o as_o contain_v godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n 35._o and_o necessary_a for_o these_o time_n i_o answer_v this_o do_v not_o evince_v that_o every_o particular_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o it_o be_v such_o and_o therefore_o mr._n thorndike_n speak_v of_o the_o very_a homily_n against_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n 363._o here_o urge_v by_o dr._n st._n say_v that_o in_o this_o particular_a he_o must_v have_v leave_n to_o think_v it_o fail_v as_o it_o evident_o do_v in_o other_o and_o bish_n montague_n say_v the_o book_n of_o homily_n contain_v a_o general_a godly_a doctrine_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o in_o every_o part_n the_o public_a dogmatical_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n 23._o and_o dr._n heylin_n in_o his_o necessary_a introduction_n to_o cyprianus_n anglicus_n p._n 14._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o vehemence_n use_v in_o those_o homily_n be_v not_o against_o image_n as_o intolerable_a in_o themselves_o but_o as_o they_o may_v be_v make_v in_o those_o break_a and_o unsettle_a time_n a_o occasion_n of_o fall_v but_o that_o people_n be_v well_o instruct_v in_o the_o right_a use_n of_o they_o image_n may_v be_v still_o keep_v for_o good_a use_n in_o church_n and_o for_o stir_v up_o of_o devotion_n in_o which_o respect_n they_o be_v call_v say_v he_o by_o pope_n gregory_n and_o not_o unfit_o the_o lay-men_n book_n as_o for_o the_o particular_a doctor_n he_o cite_v i_o except_v against_o little_a less_o than_o two_o part_n of_o three_o of_o they_o as_o incompetent_a witness_n in_o the_o case_n and_o in_o order_n to_o this_o i_o shall_v take_v the_o same_o measure_n the_o doctor_n himself_o put_v into_o my_o hand_n when_o to_o show_v the_o testimony_n of_o arch_a bishop_n whitgift_n to_o be_v valid_a in_o his_o cause_n he_o premise_n that_o none_o can_v be_v less_o suspect_v to_o be_v puritanical_o incline_v than_o he_o that_o be_v i_o shall_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o list_v all_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o have_v be_v puritan_n or_o puritanical_o incline_v and_o first_o for_o his_o two_o archbishop_n whitgift_n and_o abbot_n the_o former_a though_o otherwise_o a_o stiff_a asserter_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v know_v to_o have_v consent_v to_o the_o frame_a of_o the_o lambeth_n article_n 40._o and_o to_o have_v propose_v they_o to_o the_o divine_n of_o cambridge_n and_o the_o latter_a be_v so_o great_a a_o favourer_n and_o abettor_n of_o the_o puritan_n party_n that_o to_o stop_v they_o in_o their_o full_a career_n dr._n heylin_n say_v 242._o it_o be_v find_v necessary_a to_o suspend_v he_o from_o his_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n of_o dr._n white_a the_o same_o heylin_a report_n p._n 135._o that_o for_o licens_v bishop_n mountague_n appello_n caesarem_fw-la it_o be_v say_v that_o white_n be_v turn_v black_n jewel_n bilson_n and_o davenant_n be_v all_o except_v against_o by_o our_o late_a sovereign_a k._n charles_n i._o in_o his_o 3d._a paper_n to_o hinderson_n dr._n fulk_n also_o in_o matth._n 28._o 46._o be_v note_v for_o abet_v calvin_n in_o his_o blasphemous_a opinion_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n suffer_v in_o his_o soul_n the_o very_a pain_n of_o a_o damn_a person_n upon_o the_o cross_n reynolds_n and_o whitaker_n be_v notorious_a for_o their_o side_v with_o the_o puritan_n the_o latter_a be_v a_o great_a stickler_n for_o the_o lambeth_n article_n and_o the_o former_a appear_v public_o the_o foreman_n or_o champion_n of_o that_o party_n at_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton-court_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n bishop_n usher_z and_o bishop_n downam_n can_v be_v excuse_v the_o story_n of_o the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o cyprianus_n anglicus_n p._n 271._o where_o after_o many_o calvinistical_a opinion_n of_o which_o the_o say_a primate_n be_v the_o contriver_n in_o ireland_n dr._n heylin_n say_v he_o refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o canon_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1603_o because_o he_o be_v afraid_a of_o bow_v at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n and_o some_o other_o reverence_n which_o he_o neither_o practise_v nor_o approve_v and_o p._n 216._o that_o his_o book_n call_v gottescalchus_n have_v run_v the_o same_o fate_n of_o be_v call_v in_o with_o that_o of_o bishop_n downam_n be_v about_o perseverance_n but_o that_o it_o seem_v not_o fit_a to_o put_v a_o public_a disgrace_n upon_o the_o primate_n of_o a_o nation_n by_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o of_o seventeen_o author_n he_o cite_v to_o maintain_v his_o unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n no_o less_o than_o eleven_o be_v show_v to_o have_v be_v downright_a puritan_n or_o puritanical_o affect_v for_o the_o six_o which_o remain_v viz._n dr._n jackson_n dr._n field_n isaac_n casaubon_n bishop_n andrews_n arch_a bishop_n laud_n and_o king_n james_n whoever_o compare_v what_o the_o doctor_n cite_v out_o of_o they_o with_o what_o they_o write_v in_o other_o place_n nay_o whoever_o attentive_o consider_v but_o the_o very_a place_n cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n shall_v find_v that_o they_o do_v not_o impugn_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o practice_n conformable_a to_o that_o doctrine_n but_o such_o thing_n as_o they_o conceive_v to_o be_v great_a abuse_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o for_o dr._n jackson_n as_o cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n do_v not_o say_v that_o to_o give_v a_o honorary_a veneration_n to_o image_n be_v idolatry_n but_o to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o they_o which_o he_o say_v the_o papist_n do_v and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o deny_v bishop_n andrews_n in_o like_a manner_n give_v for_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o charge_n that_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o mere_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o but_o to_o give_v what_o they_o pray_v for_o themselves_o and_o the_o papist_n profess_v they_o do_v no_o such_o thing_n dr._n field_n do_v not_o charge_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n with_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n but_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n whâ—ch_o he_o think_v but_o not_o true_o be_v commit_v in_o it_o archbishop_n laud_n also_o as_o his_o own_o word_n declare_v speak_v of_o the_o practice_n of_o adoration_n of_o image_n in_o the_o modern_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o he_o erroneous_o affirm_v to_o be_v too_o like_a to_o paganism_n and_o so_o k._n james_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n have_v he_o not_o so_o soon_o forget_v his_o promise_n of_o report_v faithful_o say_v express_o that_o what_o he_o condemn_v be_v adore_v of_o image_n viz._n with_o divine_a worship_n pray_v to_o they_o and_o imagine_v a_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n to_o be_v in_o they_o all_o which_o be_v detest_v by_o catholic_n and_o all_o that_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o isaac_n casaubon_n when_o he_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o king_n to_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n to_o cardinal_n perron_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v affirm_v that_o some_o particular_a practice_n be_v join_v with_o great_a impiety_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o right_o practise_v which_o these_o author_n condemn_v of_o idolatry_n but_o the_o abuse_n they_o conceive_v to_o be_v commit_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o as_o to_o give_v the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n to_o a_o image_n to_o pray_v to_o
it_o or_o imagine_v any_o virtue_n or_o divinity_n to_o be_v in_o it_o or_o to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v to_o give_v we_o what_o we_o pray_v for_o themselves_o all_o which_o be_v forbid_v by_o the_o 2d_o nicen_n council_n and_o that_o of_o trent_n and_o for_o other_o practice_n which_o the_o dr._n occasional_o object_n they_o shall_v be_v discuss_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n this_o be_v so_o as_o i_o have_v show_v and_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o divine_n differ_v only_o as_o more_o and_o less_o in_o the_o same_o kind_n from_o what_o mr._n thorndike_n and_o other_o learned_a protestant_n pretend_v when_o they_o reprove_v some_o practice_n as_o idolatrous_a or_o at_o least_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v such_o these_o last_o six_o author_n cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n aught_o to_o have_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o contrary_a position_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v viz._n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o in_o her_o doctrine_n nor_o practice_n conformable_a to_o her_o doctrine_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o whilst_o they_o impeach_v only_o some_o practice_n which_o they_o judge_v different_a from_o the_o doctrine_n it_o be_v manifest_a they_o imply_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o and_o practice_n if_o conformable_a to_o it_o not_o to_o be_v idolatrous_a here_o then_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o dr._n sy_n be_v as_o he_o say_v by_o command_n public_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o cause_n as_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o betray_v his_o trust_n and_o his_o church_n too_o if_o it_o be_v his_o in_o advance_v such_o a_o medium_fw-la to_o justify_v her_o separation_n as_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o that_o church_n if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o who_o be_v esteem_v her_o true_a and_o genuine_a son_n and_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o of_o they_o make_v it_o in_o plain_a term_n to_o be_v schismatical_a which_o yet_o will_v appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n subvert_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o it_o be_v a_o receive_a maxim_n and_o not_o denyable_a by_o any_o one_o of_o common_a sense_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o it_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o man_n that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n much_o more_o if_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n it_o fall_v under_o the_o apostle_n excommunication_n gal._n 1._o 8._o and_o so_o remain_v deprive_v of_o the_o lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v and_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o order_n and_o consequent_o the_o authority_n of_o govern_v preach_a and_o administer_a sacrament_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o as_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o true_a and_o lawful_a jurisdiction_n but_o usurp_v and_o antichristian_a this_o be_v what_o follow_v against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o issue_v from_o his_o pen_n who_o in_o his_o irenicum_fw-la a_o book_n very_o humble_o tender_v by_o he_o to_o consideration_n after_o the_o re-settlement_n of_o episcopacy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n maintain_v that_o no_o particular_a form_n of_o church_n government_n be_v de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la but_o mutable_a as_o the_o secular_a magistrate_n with_o the_o advice_n of_o learned_a and_o experience_a person_n shall_v see_v convenient_a for_o state_n and_o church_n and_o particular_o that_o the_o main_a ground_n for_o settle_v episcopal_a government_n in_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o any_o pretence_n of_o divine_a right_n but_o conveniency_n to_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n at_o the_o time_n of_o its_o reformation_n cite_v for_o it_o the_o testimony_n of_o arch_a bishop_n cranmer_n and_o other_o mr._n foulis_n i_o know_v speak_v of_o that_o book_n call_v he_o a_o bold_a fellow_n that_o publish_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o he_o little_o understand_v the_o compass_n and_o merit_n of_o that_o controversy_n i_o like_v not_o the_o rudeness_n of_o these_o and_o other_o expression_n of_o like_a nature_n he_o there_o use_v and_o i_o forbear_v to_o repeat_v yet_o i_o can_v willing_o join_v with_o he_o so_o far_o in_o charity_n as_o to_o impute_v it_o rather_o to_o inadvertence_n than_o design_n in_o my_o adversary_n do_v not_o this_o new_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n seem_v but_o too_o apparent_o to_o be_v but_o a_o clinch_a of_o the_o nail_n which_o he_o have_v drive_v before_o to_o the_o head_n for_o if_o the_o form_n of_o church-government_n be_v mutable_a as_o the_o secular_a power_n well-advised_a shall_v see_v reason_n what_o great_a reason_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o actual_a change_n of_o it_o than_o the_o nullity_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n this_o have_v make_v i_o wonder_n not_o a_o little_a how_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n can_v see_v their_o authority_n so_o close_o attack_v at_o least_o so_o manifest_o betray_v by_o their_o pretend_a champion_n and_o not_o vindicate_v themselves_o and_o their_o jurisdiction_n from_o the_o â—oul_a stain_n of_o antichristian_a which_o necessary_o follow_v if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o he_o pretend_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o they_o derive_v together_o with_o their_o consecration_n their_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n from_o it_o but_o i_o shall_v leave_v these_o thing_n to_o those_o who_o it_o concern_v and_o betake_v myself_o to_o my_o present_a business_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o in_o her_o doctrine_n nor_o practice_n conformable_a to_o her_o doctrine_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o this_o i_o bid_v do_v much_o soon_o have_v not_o the_o time_n spend_v iâ—_n transcribe_v lest_o the_o copy_n shall_v be_v surprise_v the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o press_n which_o also_o increase_v the_o errata_fw-la and_o other_o employment_n 〈◊〉_d a_o few_o for_o we_o also_o be_v none_o of_o those_o happy_a man_n who_o have_v only_o one_o thing_n to_o mind_n reâ—arded_v i_o in_o my_o design_n errata_fw-la in_o the_o preface_n page_n 2._o line_n 27._o for_o point_v read_v printing_n p._n 6._o l._n 8._o r._n dr._n tailor_n that_o neither_o p_o 25._o l._n 15._o r._n question_v thus_o put_v p._n 35._o l._n 30._o for_o with_o r._n against_o p._n 38._o l._n 8._o for_o couse_n r._n causâ—_n l._n 9_o for_o er_n r._n eos_fw-la p._n 41_o l._n 10_o r._n write_n p._n 5â—_n l._n 28._o r._n beholder_n p._n 64_o l_o 12_o r._n irrepresentablenes_n p._n 80._o l._n 11._o for_o the_o r._n he_o p._n 81._o l._n 18._o f._n seat_n r._n state_n p._n 87._o l._n 6._o f._n do_v r._n draw_v p._n 92._o l._n ult_n r._n advantage_n p._n 124._o l._n 11._o add_v in_o the_o marg._n of_o the_o church_n li._n 3._o c._n 36._o p._n 134._o l._n 3._o f._n cross_n r._n cross_n p._n 138._o l._n 23._o r._n â—ue_v that_o by_o p._n 140._o l._n ult_n f._n rash_o r._n vain_o p._n 158._o l._n 27._o r._n obcaecans_n l._n 27._o f._n that_o r._n that_o be_v p._n 161._o l._n 25._o or_o imagine_v r._n imagine_v l._n 28._o for_o oracre_n r._n oraces_n p_o 172._o l._n 5._o for_o in_o r._n i_o p._n 178._o l._n 25._o r._n in_o this_o matter_n p._n 212._o l._n 27._o for_o honour_n r._n comfort_n p._n 2â—7_n l_o 6._o r._n wherefore_o p._n 246._o l._n 2._o r._n beget_v son_n p._n 360._o l._n 30._o f._n first_o r._n â—isth_n p._n 363._o l._n 2._o after_o foâ—_n biu_n put_v st._n nicholas_n for_o eru_n p._n 411._o l._n 7._o 8._o f._n paul_n r._n paula_n l._n 23._o praise_n r._n pray_v p._n 448._o l._n 17._o f._n flood_n r._n flood_n the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n part_n i._n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o holy_a image_n chap._n 1._o dr_n stillingfleet_n one_a and_o second_o answer_v to_o the_o first_o question_n show_v not_o pertinent_a necessity_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prove_v and_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n overthrow_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n pag._n 1._o chap._n 2._o his_o chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o his_o preposterous_a way_n of_o argue_v lay_v open_a pag._n 17._o chap._n 3._o the_o mystery_n of_o make_v the_o same_o proposition_n sometime_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o sometime_o none_o no_o express_a text_n against_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n his_o first_o proof_n from_o the_o term_n of_o the_o law_n manifest_o groundless_a the_o argument_n from_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n and_o the_o septuagint_n translate_n the_o word_n pesel_n idol_n and_o
as_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o tradition_n or_o christ_n body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n 3._o he_o say_v that_o we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n that_o be_v we_o deny_v particular_a man_n judgement_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v as_o good_a if_o not_o better_a than_o the_o church_n and_o to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o we_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a be_v just_a as_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o shall_v say_v that_o protestant_n make_v faith_n certain_a by_o expose_v matter_n of_o faith_n determine_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v discuss_v and_o reverse_v by_o the_o judgement_n and_o reason_n or_o rather_o fancy_n of_o every_o private_a man._n we_o have_v good_a store_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o certainty_n in_o england_n but_o as_o for_o the_o use_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n themselves_o propose_v by_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o daily_a business_n of_o divine_n and_o preacher_n not_o only_o to_o show_v they_o not_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o any_o natural_a truth_n but_o also_o to_o illustrate_v they_o with_o argument_n draw_v from_o reason_n but_o the_o use_n he_o will_v have_v of_o reason_n be_v i_o suppose_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o his_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o irrational_a in_o its_o self_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n where_o he_o command_v we_o to_o captivate_v our_o understanding_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n 4._o he_o add_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v something_o indeed_o to_o his_o purpose_n but_o the_o church_n never_o yet_o own_v any_o such_o power_n in_o her_o general_n council_n but_o only_o to_o manifest_v and_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n receive_v from_o her_o forefather_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o prooem_n of_o all_o the_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n where_o the_o father_n before_o they_o declare_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v ever_o premise_v that_o what_o they_o declare_v be_v the_o same_o they_o have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o some_o particular_a doctrine_n be_v not_o so_o plain_o deliver_v to_o each_o part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o happen_v in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n concern_v the_o non-rebaptization_a of_o heretic_n we_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v in_o her_o power_n to_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o not_o by_o invent_v new_a article_n but_o by_o declare_v more_o explicit_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n last_o he_o say_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n because_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o infallibility_n do_v not_o determine_v controversy_n on_o foot_n among_o ourselves_o as_o if_o faith_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a unless_o all_o controversy_n among_o particular_a man_n be_v determine_v what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o certainty_n of_o protestant_n faith_n who_o can_v yet_o never_o find_v out_o a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o determine_v any_o one_o controversy_n among_o they_o for_o if_o that_o mean_n be_v plain_a scripture_n what_o one_o judge_v plain_a another_o judge_v not_o so_o and_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o judge_n between_o they_o to_o decide_v the_o controversy_n as_o for_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v as_o in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n she_o determine_v the_o controversy_n by_o declare_v what_o be_v of_o faith_n and_o for_o other_o controversy_n which_o belong_v not_o to_o faith_n she_o permit_v as_o st._n paul_n say_v every_o one_o to_o abound_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n and_o thus_o much_o in_o answer_n to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v to_o his_o former_a objection_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v what_o he_o assert_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n viz._n that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o but_o he_o have_v a_o three_o answer_n for_o we_o in_o case_n the_o former_a fail_n and_o it_o be_v §_o 10._o that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n this_o be_v the_o direct_v answer_n he_o give_v to_o the_o question_n and_o what_o it_o import_v be_v this_o that_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o that_o neither_o be_v the_o only_a anchor_n which_o a_o catholic_n have_v to_o save_v himself_o by_o if_o by_o discourse_v with_o protestant_n and_o read_v their_o book_n he_o be_v not_o sufficient_o convince_v whereas_o he_o ought_v in_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o answerer_n to_o be_v so_o that_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o interpretable_a by_o every_o private_a man_n reason_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n but_o be_v still_o overrule_v by_o his_o own_o motive_n the_o same_o which_o hold_v st._n austin_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n and_o consequent_o a_o lose_a man_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o he_o much_o less_o for_o a_o protestant_n who_o shall_v embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n because_o he_o be_v suppose_v doubtless_o from_o the_o same_o rule_n to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v it_o not_o which_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n so_o that_o now_o the_o upshot_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o protestant_a embrace_v catholic_n religion_n upon_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o it_o have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v be_v equal_o save_v with_o he_o come_v to_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v both_o be_v damn_v though_o unequal_o because_o the_o convert_a catholic_n more_o deep_o than_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v so_o and_o now_o who_o can_v out_o lament_v the_o sad_a condition_n of_o that_o great_a doctor_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hitherto_o repute_v st._n austin_n who_o reject_v the_o manichee_n pretend_v rule_v of_o scripture_n upon_o the_o aforesaid_a ground_n leave_v their_o communion_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o be_v become_v now_o of_o their_o distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a from_o not_o fundamental_a which_o heretofore_o they_o think_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n salvation_n and_o to_o charge_v we_o with_o unconscionable_a uncharitableness_n in_o not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sharer_n with_o we_o the_o absurdness_n of_o these_o consequence_n may_v serve_v for_o a_o sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o nullity_n of_o his_o three_o and_o last_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n as_o for_o what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o second_o i_o agree_v so_o far_o with_o he_o that_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n but_o which_o that_o church_n be_v must_v be_v see_v by_o the_o ground_n it_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n it_o teach_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v pure_a which_o have_v the_o best_a ground_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o it_o what_o then_o you_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o reason_n and_o conscience_n be_v to_o see_v which_o religion_n of_o the_o two_o have_v the_o strong_a motive_n for_o it_o and_o to_o embrace_v that_o as_o you_o will_v answer_v the_o contrary_a to_o god_n and_o your_o own_o soul_n to_o help_v you_o to_o do_v this_o and_o that_o the_o answerer_n may_v have_v the_o less_o exception_n against_o they_o i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_n motive_n though_o not_o all_o neither_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o forecited_n dr._n taylor_n advertise_v only_o for_o brevity_n sake_n i_o leave_v out_o some_o mention_v by_o he_o and_o that_o in_o these_o i_o set_v down_o you_o also_o give_v allowance_n for_o some_o expression_n of_o he_o with_o which_o
he_o have_v misrepresent_v they_o thus_o than_o he_o liberty_n of_o proph._n sect._n 20._o speak_v of_o catholic_n the_o beauty_n and_o splendour_n of_o their_o church_n their_o pompous_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v solemn_a service_n the_o stateliness_n and_o solemnity_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n their_o name_n of_o catholic_n which_o they_o suppose_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v their_o very_a adversary_n give_v they_o as_o their_o own_o due_a and_o to_o concern_v no_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n the_o antiquity_n of_o many_o of_o their_o doctrine_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v all_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o their_o bishop_n their_o immediate_a derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n their_o title_n to_o succeed_v st._n peter_n the_o flatter_a he_o shall_v have_v say_v due_a expression_n of_o minor_a bishop_n he_o mean_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o by_o be_v old_a record_n have_v obtain_v credibility_n the_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o people_n which_o be_v of_o their_o persuasion_n apparent_a consent_n with_o antiquity_n in_o many_o ceremonial_n which_o other_o church_n have_v reject_v and_o a_o pretend_a and_o sometime_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v always_o apparent_a consent_n with_o some_o elder_a age_n in_o matter_n doctrinal_a the_o great_a consent_n of_o one_o part_n with_o another_o in_o that_o which_o most_o of_o they_o affirm_v to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la of_o faith_n the_o great_a difference_n which_o be_v commence_v among_o their_o adversary_n abuse_v the_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v into_o a_o very_a great_a licentiousness_n their_o happiness_n of_o be_v instrument_n in_o convert_v divers_a he_o shall_v rather_o have_v say_v of_o all_o nation_n the_o piety_n and_o austerity_n of_o their_o religious_a order_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n the_o single_a life_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o bishop_n the_o severity_n of_o their_o fast_n and_o their_o exterior_a observance_n the_o great_a reputation_n of_o their_o first_o bishop_n for_o faith_n and_o sanctity_n the_o know_a holiness_n of_o some_o of_o those_o person_n who_o institute_n the_o religious_a person_n pretend_v to_o imitate_v the_o oblique_a art_n and_o indirect_a proceed_n of_o some_o of_o those_o who_o dâ—parted_v from_o they_o and_o among_o many_o other_o thing_n the_o name_n of_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_a which_o they_o with_o infinite_a pertinacity_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o father_n do_v fasten_v upon_o all_o that_o disagree_v from_o they_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o and_o divers_a other_o may_v very_o easy_o persuade_v person_n of_o much_o reason_n and_o more_o piety_n to_o retain_v that_o which_o they_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o religion_n of_o their_o forefather_n which_o have_v actual_o possession_n and_o seizure_n of_o man_n understanding_n before_o the_o opposite_a profession_n to_o wit_n of_o protestant_n presbyterian_a anabaptist_n etc._n etc._n have_v a_o name_n thus_o dr._n taylor_n a_o eminent_a and_o lead_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n and_o if_o he_o confess_v that_o these_o motive_n be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o catholic_n to_o retain_v his_o religion_n they_o must_v be_v of_o like_a force_n to_o persuade_v a_o disinteressed_n protestant_n to_o embrace_v it_o unless_o the_o protestant_n can_v produce_v motive_n for_o their_o religion_n of_o great_a or_o at_o least_o equal_a force_n with_o these_o which_o so_o great_a a_o man_n among_o they_o confess_v that_o catholic_n have_v for_o they_o here_o therefore_o you_o must_v call_v upon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o to_o produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o ground_n or_o at_o least_o some_o one_o ground_n for_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o great_a or_o equal_a force_n with_o all_o these_o and_o as_o dr._n taylor_n say_v divers_z other_o which_o he_o omit_v viz._n the_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o father_n the_o determination_n of_o general_n council_n the_o know_a maxim_n of_o catholic_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o hand_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o no_o less_o authority_n now_o than_o in_o st._n augustine_n time_n both_o for_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n do_v this_o and_o the_o controversy_n will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o end_n particular_a dispute_n be_v endless_a and_o above_o the_o understanding_n of_o such_o as_o be_v not_o learned_a but_o in_o ground_n and_o principle_n it_o be_v not_o so_o hard_a for_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o judge_n that_o you_o may_v the_o better_a do_v it_o in_o your_o case_n i_o shall_v desire_v you_o to_o take_v these_o two_o caution_n along_o with_o you_o first_o that_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a controversy_n be_v not_o those_o article_n in_o which_o the_o protestant_n agree_v with_o we_o and_o for_o which_o they_o may_v pretend_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o motive_n we_o do_v but_o in_o those_o in_o which_o they_o dissent_v from_o we_o such_o as_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n no_o purgatory_n no_o honour_n due_a to_o image_n no_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a in_o which_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o protestant_n as_o distinct_a from_o catholic_n consist_v what_o motive_n they_o can_v or_o will_v produce_v for_o these_o i_o do_v not_o foresee_v the_o pretence_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a have_v no_o place_n here_o because_o then_o the_o foresay_a negative_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o divine_a truth_n and_o for_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o learning_n it_o will_v be_v find_v too_o light_v when_o put_v into_o the_o scale_n against_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o second_o caution_n be_v that_o you_o be_v careful_a to_o distinguish_v between_o protestant_n produce_v ground_n for_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o find_v fault_n with_o we_o a_o atheist_n can_v cavil_v and_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o ground_n which_o learned_a man_n bring_v to_o prove_v a_o deity_n such_o as_o be_v the_o order_n of_o this_o visible_a world_n the_o general_a consent_n of_o nation_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o a_o atheist_n think_v he_o do_v somewhat_o but_o can_v he_o produce_v as_o good_a or_o better_a ground_n for_o his_o own_o opinion_n no_o you_o see_v then_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o produce_v ground_n for_o what_o we_o hold_v and_o another_o to_o find_v fault_n with_o those_o which_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o contrary_a part_n the_o latter_a have_v make_v controversy_n so_o long_o and_o the_o former_a will_v make_v it_o as_o short_a let_v the_o answerer_n therefore_o instead_o of_o find_v fault_n with_o our_o motive_n produce_v his_o own_o for_o the_o article_n in_o controversy_n and_o i_o be_o confident_a you_o will_v quick_o discern_v which_o carry_v the_o most_o weight_n and_o consequent_o which_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v a_o full_a refutation_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o part._n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o holy_a image_n chap._n i._n the_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n show_v not_o pertinent_a necessity_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prove_v and_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n overthrow_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n §_o 1._o whoever_o consider_v how_o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o two_o question_n have_v engage_v himself_o and_o his_o adversary_n in_o seventeen_o or_o eighteen_o of_o the_o most_o material_a controversy_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n beside_o innumerable_a other_o of_o lesser_a concern_n which_o together_o with_o the_o former_a have_v swell_v his_o rejoynder_n to_o a_o short_a paper_n into_o a_o large_a book_n will_v not_o very_o easy_o free_v he_o upon_o his_o own_o word_n from_o be_v fond_a of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o noble_a science_n of_o controversy_n or_o as_o his_o friend_n dr._n t._n call_v it_o the_o bless_a art_n of_o eternal_a wrangle_a especial_o if_o he_o reflect_v how_o easy_a and_o obvious_a the_o answer_n be_v to_o the_o question_n themselves_o without_o run_v into_o far_a dispute_n to_o the_o first_o by_o show_v that_o the_o motive_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v the_o salvation_n of_o one_o breed_v up_o and_o well-grounded_n in_o catholic_n religion_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o secure_v the_o salvation_n of_o one_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o protestant_n who_o convince_v by_o they_o shall_v embrace_v the_o catholic_n to_o the_o second_o by_o show_v the_o motive_n for_o communion_n with_o the_o protestant_a church_n to_o be_v great_a and_o strong_a than_o those_o for_o the_o roman_a and_o therefore_o that_o to_o be_v necessary_o embrace_v before_o this_o it_o be_v agree_v between_o we_o that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o be_v
between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n impose_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o and_o in_o other_o thing_n as_o that_o no_o veneration_n be_v due_a to_o image_n the_o bread_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invocate_v etc._n etc._n she_o require_v subscription_n to_o they_o not_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o inferior_a truth_n or_o as_o dr._n bramhall_n lord_n primate_n of_o ireland_n allege_v by_o he_o call_v they_o pious_a opinion_n fit_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n not_o say_v he_o that_o we_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o this_o then_o be_v the_o basis_n and_o foundation_n he_o lay_v of_o his_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n that_o no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n as_o it_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o no_o protestant_a believe_v or_o if_o he_o do_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o image_n for_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v honour_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invoke_v to_o pray_v for_o we_o nay_o all_o that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o this_o be_v so_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o follow_v from_o this_o doctrine_n 1._o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o he_o say_v make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o two_o it_o follow_v that_o himself_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o of_o these_o point_n to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n viz._n that_o veneration_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a image_n that_o adoration_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n or_o that_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invocate_v because_o to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n with_o he_o they_o must_v have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o three_o it_o follow_v that_o after_o all_o this_o bustle_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o these_o very_a point_n of_o veneration_n of_o image_n etc._n etc._n for_o aught_o any_o man_n know_v himself_o give_v no_o interior_a assent_n to_o any_o of_o the_o forementioned_a tenet_n not_o even_o as_o to_o inferior_a truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o dr._n bramhall_n do_v not_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o and_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a he_o defer_v more_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o she_o oblige_v he_o too_o four_o and_o last_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a for_o idolatry_n be_v a_o error_n against_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o he_o not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n must_v according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n be_v the_o most_o groundless_a unreasonable_a and_o contradictory_n proceed_v in_o the_o world_n but_o it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n only_o i_o must_v not_o omit_v to_o desire_v every_o indifferent_a reader_n to_o reflect_v and_o judge_v whether_o dr._n stillingfleet_n to_o render_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n digestible_a to_o the_o most_o squeamish_a stomach_n of_o the_o nice_a nonconformist_n have_v not_o do_v a_o notable_a piece_n of_o service_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o degrade_n so_o many_o of_o they_o as_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n although_o they_o be_v esteem_v the_o distinctive_a badge_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o dignity_n of_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n into_o a_o low_a class_n of_o inferior_a truth_n as_o he_o call_v they_o which_o neither_o himself_n nor_o any_o body_n else_o know_v whether_o they_o have_v a_o grain_n of_o truth_n in_o they_o or_o no_o and_o consequent_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o nay_o do_v he_o not_o undermine_v the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o her_o doctrine_n and_o government_n in_o her_o doctrine_n by_o free_v her_o subject_n from_o any_o obligation_n of_o interior_a believe_v her_o article_n in_o which_o she_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o inferior_a truth_n in_o her_o government_n by_o expose_v her_o ordination_n to_o be_v invade_v without_o scruple_n by_o such_o as_o in_o their_o heart_n judge_v it_o antichristian_a when_o he_o tell_v they_o her_o sense_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o no_o far_o than_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v it_o be_v it_o not_o worth_a the_o while_n to_o rend_v asunder_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n for_o a_o company_n of_o opinion_n which_o though_o dr._n bramhall_n call_v they_o pious_a yet_o the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n for_o many_o age_n have_v and_o do_v condemn_v for_o impious_a and_o blasphemous_a be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a rational_a or_o rather_o as_o mr._n j._n s._n expound_v the_o word_n a_o very_a reasonable_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n and_o a_o rare_a way_n of_o justify_v she_o from_o the_o gild_n of_o schism_n sure_o he_o never_o think_v of_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n when_o he_o lay_v such_o sandy_a principle_n for_o his_o foundation_n principle_n of_o so_o brittle_a a_o temper_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v bear_v so_o great_a a_o charge_n without_o break_v and_o discharge_v upon_o himself_o chap._n ii_o dr._n st.'s_n chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o his_o preposterous_a way_n of_o argue_v lay_v open_a §_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o know_v say_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o st._n hierom_n ep._n ad_fw-la ctesiphont_n speak_v of_o those_o who_o set_v up_o their_o own_o fancy_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o to_o lay_v open_a what_o they_o hold_v be_v to_o refute_v it_o and_o certain_o it_o be_v never_o more_o true_a than_o in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o present_a debate_n concern_v the_o veneration_n of_o image_n the_o very_a light_n of_o nature_n teach_v that_o the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_n do_v to_o a_o picture_n or_o image_n reflect_v upon_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o it_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v in_o civil_a matter_n as_o in_o the_o picture_n or_o image_n of_o the_o king_n in_o order_n to_o his_o person_n and_o do_v they_o not_o corrupt_v themselves_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v natural_o they_o can_v not_o but_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o in_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n in_o order_n to_o they_o for_o be_v it_o a_o honour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o kiss_v his_o picture_n and_o be_v it_o not_o the_o like_a to_o christ_n to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o his_o be_v it_o a_o dishonour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o shoot_v his_o picture_n with_o bullet_n aâ—_n the_o soldier_n do_v in_o the_o late_a time_n as_o they_o march_v along_o the_o street_n and_o be_v it_o none_o to_o christ_n to_o have_v his_o image_n bore_v through_o with_o hot_a iron_n as_o he_o be_v represent_v rise_v from_o the_o grave_a upon_o cheapside_n cross_n a_o man_n will_v think_v there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o decide_v this_o controversy_n and_o yet_o the_o doctor_n will_v needs_o sustain_v that_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n do_v not_o redound_v at_o all_o to_o they_o but_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o that_o it_o be_v no_o other_o than_o down_o right_a idolatry_n §_o
he_o say_v be_v very_o well_o know_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o because_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o nicen_n council_n be_v send_v they_o by_o pope_n adrian_n who_o legate_n also_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n and_o may_v easy_o rectify_v any_o mistake_n if_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o beside_o none_o of_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n do_v take_v notice_n of_o any_o such_o error_n and_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o francford_n publish_v by_o sirmondus_n express_o condemn_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o this_o he_o add_v that_o the_o same_o council_n be_v reject_v here_o in_o england_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o paris_n call_v by_o ludovicus_n pius_n condemn_v express_o pope_n adrian_n for_o assert_v a_o superstitious_a adoration_n of_o image_n last_o he_o confirm_v it_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n who_o design_n as_o binius_fw-la confess_v be_v against_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o of_o agobardus_n publish_v by_o baluzius_n who_o ingenuous_o say_v he_o confess_v that_o agobardus_n say_v no_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n believe_v in_o that_o age._n this_o be_v the_o sum_n and_o force_v of_o his_o argument_n and_o to_o manifest_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o his_o design_n suppose_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v true_a viz._n that_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n do_v reject_v that_o of_o nice_n which_o divers_a learned_a man_n not_o improbable_o deny_v i_o shall_v show_v first_o that_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la there_o be_v a_o misunderstanding_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a second_o that_o suppose_v there_o have_v be_v no_o mistake_n but_o that_o the_o synod_n at_o francford_n have_v real_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nice_a yet_o have_v it_o be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n §_o 2._o first_o there_o be_v a_o misunderstanding_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o to_o make_v this_o evident_a i_o shall_v need_v no_o more_o than_o to_o compare_v what_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a with_o what_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n what_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a teach_v i_o have_v set_v down_o in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n viz._n that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v place_v and_o retain_v in_o church_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o a_o honorary_a adoration_n or_o respect_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o say_a image_n like_v as_o be_v give_v to_o chalice_n and_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o h_n gospel_n but_o not_o latria_n which_o as_o true_a faith_n teach_v be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a and_o open_a definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o it_o be_v that_o the_o synod_n of_o francford_n condemn_v allata_fw-la est_fw-la in_o medium_n quaestio_fw-la etc._n etc._n a_o question_n be_v propose_v in_o the_o council_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n concern_v the_o late_a synod_n of_o the_o greek_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n a_o mistake_n of_o the_o place_n for_o nicaea_n about_o the_o adore_v of_o image_n in_o qua_fw-la scriptum_fw-la habebatur_fw-la in_o which_o there_o be_v write_v that_o those_o shall_v be_v anathematise_v who_o do_v not_o give_v service_n and_o adoration_n to_o image_n of_o the_o saint_n as_o to_o the_o divine_a trinity_n now_o say_v the_o say_a author_n our_o most_o holy_a father_n deny_v by_o all_o mean_v service_n and_o adoration_n do_v both_o contemn_v and_o unanimous_o condemn_v the_o say_a synod_n this_o be_v what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o francford_n condemn_v as_o it_o stand_v represent_v by_o the_o author_n himself_o of_o the_o carolin_n book_n to_o who_o my_o adversary_n say_v that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v very_o well_o know_v and_o by_o goldastus_n in_o sir_n henry_n spelman_n 307._o who_o cite_v they_o as_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o council_n and_o i_o suppose_v by_o sirmondus_n also_o for_o have_v he_o publish_v any_o thing_n else_o the_o doctor_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o let_v we_o know_v it_o and_o now_o i_o appeal_v to_o any_o indifferent_a reader_n whether_o there_o be_v not_o a_o great_a misunderstanding_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o have_v the_o father_n of_o francford_n right_o understand_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v only_o a_o honorary_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n like_v as_o to_o the_o h._n cross_n and_o to_o the_o book_n of_o h._n scripture_n etc._n etc._n and_o not_o latria_n or_o the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n they_o can_v never_o have_v condemn_v it_o for_o define_v that_o the_o same_o service_n and_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n as_o to_o the_o divine_a trinity_n and_o therefore_o mr._n thorndike_n ingenuous_o profess_v that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v grant_v that_o whosoever_o it_o be_v that_o write_v the_o book_n against_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a 363._o do_v understand_v the_o council_n to_o enjoin_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a mistake_n and_o that_o the_o council_n acknowledge_v that_o submission_n of_o the_o heart_n which_o the_o excellence_n of_o god_n only_o challenge_v proper_a to_o the_o h._n trinity_n maintain_v a_o signification_n of_o that_o esteem_n to_o be_v pay_v to_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lord_n it_o be_v evident_a then_o there_o be_v a_o grand_a mistake_n and_o to_o omit_v what_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o say_v of_o the_o ocsion_n of_o it_o 3._o petrus_n de_fw-fr marca_n the_o late_a learned_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n very_o probable_o judge_v it_o to_o have_v rise_v from_o the_o word_n of_o constantinus_n bishop_n of_o constantia_n in_o cyprus_n unskilful_o render_v by_o the_o latin_a translator_n for_o as_o he_o well_o observe_v the_o council_n of_o francford_n do_v not_o condemn_v the_o plain_a and_o open_a definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a but_o as_o the_o canon_n itself_o of_o francford_n speak_v quod_fw-la scriptum_fw-la habebatur_fw-la for_o that_o there_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o act_n of_o that_o council_n that_o the_o worship_n due_a unto_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o aforesaid_a constantinus_n who_o therefore_o he_o condemn_v of_o precipitancy_n and_o folly_n in_o these_o word_n infauste_n &_o praecipitant_a sieve_n insipienter_fw-la constantinus_n constantiae_fw-la cypri_n episcopus_fw-la dixit_fw-la suscipio_fw-la &_o amplector_fw-la honorabiliter_fw-la sanctas_fw-la &_o venerandas_fw-la imagine_v &_o quae_fw-la secundum_fw-la servitium_fw-la adorationis_fw-la quae_fw-la substantiali_fw-la &_o vivificatrici_fw-la trinitati_fw-la emitto_fw-la but_o instead_o of_o precipitancy_n and_o folly_n in_o constantinus_n he_o shall_v have_v lay_v the_o fault_n upon_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o translator_n or_o his_o own_o if_o not_o his_o malice_n for_o the_o sense_n in_o greek_a be_v plain_a and_o facile_a to_o be_v this_o suscipio_fw-la &_o honorarie_a amplector_fw-la sanctas_fw-la &_o venerabiles_fw-la imagine_v et_fw-la adorationem_fw-la secundum_fw-la latriam_fw-la soli_fw-la supersubstantiali_fw-la &_o vivificae_fw-la trinitati_fw-la impendo_fw-la i_o receive_v and_o with_o honour_n embrace_v the_o holy_a and_o venerable_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n but_o for_o adoration_n of_o latria_n i_o give_v it_o only_o to_o the_o supersubstantial_a and_o life-giving_a trinity_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v be_v plain_a how_o ignorant_o or_o malicious_o rather_o it_o be_v say_v by_o calvin_n 16._o that_o the_o same_o constantinus_n profess_v he_o do_v reverent_o embrace_v the_o say_v holy_a image_n cultumque_fw-la honoris_fw-la qui_fw-la vivificae_fw-la trinitati_fw-la debetur_fw-la se_fw-la illis_fw-la exhibiturum_fw-la and_o that_o he_o will_v give_v that_o worship_n to_o they_o which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n when_o what_o he_o profess_v be_v the_o quite_o contrary_a such_o art_n as_o these_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v a_o man_n suspect_v a_o good_a cause_n much_o more_o to_o desert_v a_o bad_a one_o but_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o occasion_n or_o no_o it_o be_v evident_a as_o i_o show_v before_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n and_o while_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v evident_a my_o adversary_n labour_v in_o vain_a to_o argue_v from_o conjecture_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a especial_o since_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n be_v so_o unskilful_o if_o not_o malicious_o translate_v as_o to_o minister_v matter_n of_o mistake_n and_o though_o the_o pope_n legate_n can_v not_o persuade_v the_o francford_n father_n from_o
sobriety_n but_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o insolency_n and_o madness_n and_o that_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n 118._o say_v st._n austin_n to_o dispute_v whether_o that_o be_v to_o be_v do_v or_o no_o which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n as_o this_o custom_n of_o give_v a_o honourary_n respect_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n have_v be_v confess_o for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n §_o 3._o but_o before_o the_o doctor_n can_v or_o will_v become_v a_o perfect_a proselyte_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o desire_v serious_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v but_o as_o i_o guess_v in_o a_o fit_a of_o droll_v before_o to_o know_v of_o i_o whether_o any_o worship_n do_v at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o image_n or_o no_o because_o say_v he_o if_o there_o be_v any_o worship_n due_a as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v there_o be_v to_o the_o image_n either_o it_o be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o prototype_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o then_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n if_o distinct_a than_o the_o image_n be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o itself_o and_o not_o relative_o as_o i_o will_v have_v it_o and_o be_v it_o not_o subtle_o do_v to_o tell_v we_o that_o if_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o a_o image_n be_v distinct_a from_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o prototype_n god_n than_o the_o image_n be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o itself_o the_o word_n have_v be_v more_o express_a but_o the_o sense_n have_v be_v the_o same_o have_v he_o say_v if_o a_o image_n be_v not_o worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n than_o it_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v divine_a worship_n and_o that_o which_o be_v distinct_a from_o it_o be_v not_o divine_a worship_n so_o hard_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v for_o one_o who_o intend_v mischief_n to_o meddle_v with_o such_o edge-tool_n as_o school-distinction_n be_v and_o not_o cut_v his_o own_o finger_n and_o this_o be_v 〈◊〉_d first_o time_n my_o adversary_n have_v do_v so_o however_o he_o will_v not_o lay_v they_o down_o yet_o 〈◊〉_d if_o it_o be_v the_o former_a i_o e._n the_o 〈◊〉_d worship_n that_o say_v he_o be_v condemn_v of_o idolatry_n by_o bellarmine_n because_o the_o creature_n be_v equal_o worship_v with_o god_n and_o if_o the_o latter_a i.e._n distinct_a 103._o this_o be_v oppugn_v by_o vasquez_n a_o man_n of_o great_a reputation_n too_o and_o of_o as_o sâ—arching_v a_o wit_n as_o bellarmine_n as_o a_o certain_a kind_n of_o superstition_n or_o idolatry_n because_o man_n express_v submission_n to_o a_o inanimate_a thing_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v in_o man_n choice_n what_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n they_o will_v commit_v who_o worship_n image_n but_o in_o neither_o way_n can_v they_o avoid_v it_o and_o here_o it_o be_v he_o think_v he_o have_v pinch_v we_o sore_o and_o yet_o will_v not_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o cry_v out_o upon_o himself_o and_o his_o partisan_n for_o their_o insincere_a and_o sophistical_a mix_v the_o dispute_n and_o nicety_n of_o the_o school_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o how_o little_a the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v concern_v in_o they_o i_o shall_v let_v the_o reader_n see_v by_o a_o parallel_n example_n in_o a_o passage_n relate_v to_o civil_a worship_n a_o gentleman_n at_o court_n pass_v through_o the_o guard-chamber_n see_v a_o countryman_n there_o engage_v in_o a_o dispute_n with_o three_o or_o four_o of_o the_o yeoman_n the_o clown_n it_o seem_v will_v have_v go_v into_o the_o presence_n cover_v they_o pull_v he_o back_o and_o tell_v he_o when_o he_o go_v into_o that_o room_n he_o must_v pull_v off_o his_o haâ—_n he_o ask_v they_o very_o pert_o to_o who_o or_o to_o what_o for_o he_o see_v nothing_o but_o a_o chair_n and_o a_o canopy_n they_o tell_v he_o it_o be_v the_o king_n chair_n of_o state_n and_o he_o must_v do_v it_o to_o the_o chair_n out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o king_n the_o countryman_n here_o perhaps_o he_o have_v read_v dr._n st.'s_n argument_n or_o hear_v he_o preach_v it_o for_o such_o kind_n of_o preach_v have_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o that_o part_n of_o quakerism_n begin_v with_o a_o serious_a countenance_n to_o demand_v of_o they_o whether_o any_o worship_n at_o all_o be_v due_a to_o the_o chair_n or_o no_o for_o his_o part_n he_o be_v a_o loyal_a subject_n of_o his_o majesty_n and_o have_v real_o a_o scruple_n in_o the_o case_n for_o if_o any_o worship_n be_v due_a to_o it_o it_o be_v either_o the_o same_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o king_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o if_o the_o same_o then_o proper_a regal_a worship_n will_v be_v give_v to_o something_o beside_o the_o king_n which_o be_v treason_n to_o do_v if_o distinct_a than_o the_o chair_n will_v be_v worship_v with_o regal_a honour_n for_o itself_o and_o not_o relative_o which_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o submit_v himself_o to_o a_o piece_n of_o wood_n and_o he_o have_v so_o much_o esteem_v for_o his_o manhood_n that_o he_o will_v not_o debase_v it_o so_o far_o for_o all_o their_o halberd_n here_o the_o yeoman_n of_o the_o guard_n bid_v he_o leave_v his_o quibble_n and_o do_v his_o duty_n which_o he_o refuse_v to_o do_v unless_o they_o will_v satisfy_v his_o scruple_n they_o take_v he_o by_o the_o shoulder_n and_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o door_n the_o passage_n no_o doubt_n be_v pleasant_a but_o withal_o so_o parallel_v to_o the_o doctor_n proceed_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o i_o can_v but_o serious_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o he_o whether_o he_o judge_v it_o a_o sufficient_a excuse_n for_o the_o clown_n not_o to_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n because_o he_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v what_o kind_n of_o worship_n be_v due_a to_o the_o chair_n or_o to_o put_v the_o example_n in_o a_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v speak_v more_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n whether_o moses_n and_o josue_n may_v have_v refuse_v to_o have_v put_v off_o their_o shoe_n in_o reverence_n to_o the_o ground_n where_o they_o stand_v till_o they_o have_v first_o be_v satisfy_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o god_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o that_o they_o do_v lawful_o testify_v their_o reverence_n towards_o the_o ground_n be_v affirm_v by_o himself_o p._n 105._o and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o retard_v from_o do_v it_o by_o the_o doctor_n dilemma_n no_o more_o ought_v christian_n from_o testify_v their_o reverence_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n let_v plato_n and_o aristotle_n with_o their_o follower_n wrangle_v as_o much_o as_o they_o will_v about_o the_o manner_n how_o we_o come_v to_o see_v the_o former_a contend_v that_o it_o can_v be_v do_v by_o the_o object_n be_v unite_n itself_o with_o the_o eye_n the_o latter_a assert_v as_o strong_o that_o it_o can_v be_v do_v by_o the_o eye_n be_v send_v forth_o ray_n to_o the_o object_n must_v we_o therefore_o stand_v still_o with_o our_o eye_n shut_v till_o it_o be_v agree_v between_o they_o by_o which_o of_o the_o two_o way_n we_o be_v to_o see_v at_o this_o rate_n we_o must_v neither_o see_v nor_o hear_v nor_o feel_v nor_o move_v till_o it_o be_v accord_v between_o philosopher_n how_o these_o operation_n be_v perform_v which_o will_v be_v never_o let_v the_o schoolman_n than_o dispute_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v about_o the_o manner_n how_o honour_n be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n yet_o honest_a nature_n will_v teach_v we_o to_o do_v it_o for_o his_o sake_n who_o be_v represent_v by_o it_o with_o as_o much_o security_n and_o as_o little_a danger_n of_o err_a as_o any_o of_o the_o aforesaid_a operation_n what_o the_o council_n declare_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o to_o they_o it_o be_v the_o doctor_n himself_o confess_v p._n 209._o that_o we_o must_v appeal_v for_o the_o church_n sense_n be_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o give_v latria_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o a_o honorary_a respect_n or_o adoration_n to_o holy_a image_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o other_o thing_n belong_v to_o god_n §_o 4._o this_o be_v what_o the_o church_n require_v of_o her_o child_n to_o believe_v and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o a_o catholic_n controvertist_n be_v bind_v to_o speak_v to_o nor_o do_v the_o argument_n the_o doctor_n bring_v in_o reality_n deserve_v to_o be_v answer_v otherwise_o than_o zeno_n argument_n against_o motion_n be_v answer_v by_o diogenes_n for_o zeno_n prove_v every_o jot_n as_o subtle_o that_o a_o man_n can_v move_v a_o inch_n
and_o yet_o do_v not_o give_v the_o same_o regal_a honour_n to_o the_o chair_n as_o to_o the_o king_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o honour_v christ_n picture_n or_o image_n and_o yet_o give_v not_o the_o same_o divine_a honour_n to_o the_o image_n as_o to_o himself_o but_o a_o inferior_a respect_n and_o reverence_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v the_o comparison_n than_o you_o see_v be_v only_o about_o the_o way_n or_o manner_n of_o give_v honour_n which_o may_v be_v the_o same_o to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n although_o the_o honour_n so_o give_v be_v very_o different_a and_o therefore_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o the_o instance_n be_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o civil_a worship_n be_v just_a as_o if_o when_o st._n austin_n to_o persuade_v his_o friend_n honoratus_n to_o believe_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n without_o see_v they_o cred._n because_o he_o do_v the_o like_a in_o many_o thing_n in_o order_n to_o this_o present_a liâ—e_z he_o shall_v have_v answer_v he_o that_o he_o mistake_v the_o case_n for_o their_o dispute_n be_v â—not_n about_o humane_a faith_n which_o be_v one_o of_o those_o answer_v the_o adagâ—_n term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o though_o he_o say_v our_o dispute_n be_v not_o concern_v civil_a worship_n yet_o it_o be_v observable_a he_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o clear_o whether_o he_o hold_v it_o lawful_a to_o give_v any_o such_o worship_n to_o the_o chair_n or_o no._n if_o he_o do_v not_o i_o grant_v he_o proceed_v conformable_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o so_o leave_v he_o to_o dispute_v it_o with_o the_o guard_n if_o he_o do_v the_o countryman_n of_o who_o i_o speak_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n set_v upon_o he_o with_o his_o own_o argument_n that_o either_o the_o honour_n he_o give_v to_o the_o chair_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o king_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o then_o proper_a regal_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o chair_n if_o distinct_a than_o the_o chair_n be_v worship_v with_o regal_a worship_n for_o itself_o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v in_o his_o choice_n to_o take_v which_o part_n of_o the_o dilemma_n like_v he_o best_o but_o to_o press_v the_o instance_n yet_o close_a if_o he_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o civil_a honour_n be_v give_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n let_v he_o give_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n why_o a_o like_a proportionable_a reverence_n call_v it_o by_o what_o name_v you_o will_v may_v not_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n this_o will_v be_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o purpose_n but_o that_o be_v not_o his_o intention_n and_o therefore_o he_o fly_v for_o refuge_n to_o a_o frivolous_a supposition_n that_o i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o be_v any_o honour_n to_o the_o king_n in_o case_n he_o have_v absolute_o forbid_v it_o as_o we_o have_v prove_v say_v he_o god_n have_v do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o image_n as_o for_o that_o pretty_a self-denying_a ordinance_n of_o a_o prince_n forbid_v any_o reverence_n to_o be_v give_v to_o his_o picture_n or_o chair_n of_o state_n which_o perhaps_o the_o doctor_n think_v very_o sit_v shall_v be_v enact_v in_o conformity_n to_o what_o god_n he_o say_v have_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v it_o i_o say_v enact_v i_o grant_v as_o former_o that_o to_o disobey_v it_o will_v be_v to_o dishonour_v the_o king_n as_o the_o disobey_v any_o other_o law_n will_v be_v but_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o the_o act_n intrinsical_o and_o of_o its_o own_o nature_n will_v be_v a_o act_n of_o reverence_n to_o the_o king_n for_o honour_n as_o the_o phisopher_n say_v est_fw-la in_o honorante_fw-la honour_n reside_v in_o the_o mind_n that_o give_v it_o and_o for_o any_o command_n of_o god_n forbid_v to_o honour_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n beside_o that_o i_o have_v show_v that_o assertion_n of_o he_o and_o his_o partisan_n to_o be_v in_o every_o respect_n groundless_a yet_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o true_a protestant_a reader_n i_o shall_v add_v one_o observation_n more_o upon_o that_o subject_n and_o it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o compiler_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n sufficient_o insinuate_v they_o can_v find_v no_o such_o command_n when_o they_o reject_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 22._o not_o as_o idolatry_n as_o the_o doctor_n do_v but_o only_a as_o a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o invent_v nor_o as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o plain_a word_n of_o scripture_n as_o they_o profess_v very_o roundly_o though_o without_o ground_n when_o they_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o transubstantiation_n but_o as_o be_v rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 28._o which_o qualification_n of_o they_o plain_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o they_o have_v do_v their_o endeavour_n to_o find_v a_o command_n but_o can_v meet_v with_o none_o for_o have_v they_o make_v any_o such_o discovery_n either_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n or_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n they_o will_v not_o have_v spare_v to_o tell_v we_o of_o it_o and_o have_v cry_v it_o down_o for_o flat_a idolatry_n as_o the_o doctor_n do_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v pleasant_a to_o see_v what_o veneration_n this_o champion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v either_o for_o the_o compiler_n of_o those_o article_n or_o for_o the_o article_n themselves_o when_o what_o they_o call_v only_o a_o fond_a thing_n a_o vain_a invention_n he_o condemn_v as_o idolatry_n most_o damnable_a idolatry_n and_o magisterial_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v express_o prohibit_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n when_o they_o after_o the_o best_a enquiry_n they_o can_v make_v pronounce_v only_o problematical_o that_o in_o their_o judgement_n they_o think_v it_o to_o be_v rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n than_o conformable_a to_o it_o so_o much_o do_v a_o pigmy_n upon_o a_o giant_n be_v shoulder_n the_o modest_a emblem_n of_o novel_a wit_n see_v far_o than_o the_o giant_n himself_o upon_o who_o neck_n he_o presumptuous_o set_v his_o foot_n §_o 2._o the_o second_o instance_n be_v of_o the_o reverence_n which_o god_n command_v moses_n and_o josue_n to_o give_v to_o the_o ground_n whereon_o they_o stand_v by_o put_v off_o their_o shoe_n because_o it_o be_v holy_a after_o a_o short_a descant_n upon_o the_o former_a erroneous_a ground_n viz._n that_o he_o think_v there_o be_v some_o little_a difference_n between_o what_o god_n have_v command_v and_o what_o he_o have_v forbid_v p._n 105._o after_o this_o short_a descant_n i_o say_v and_o one_o note_v in_o it_o above_o ela_n that_o there_o be_v as_o plain_a a_o prohibition_n against_o give_v honour_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o moses_n and_o jesue_n there_o be_v a_o express_a command_n to_o do_v it_o to_o the_o ground_n alas_o for_o the_o compiler_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n that_o they_o can_v not_o see_v it_o at_o length_n he_o give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o special_a presence_n &_o appearance_n of_o god_n do_v sanctify_v a_o place_n to_o so_o high_a a_o degree_n that_o we_o may_v lawful_o testify_v our_o reverence_n towards_o it_o who_o will_v not_o here_o admire_v the_o force_n of_o truth_n which_o after_o long_o stand_v out_o make_v all_o her_o adversary_n submit_v to_o her_o power_n what_o can_v the_o doctor_n have_v say_v so_o much_o to_o the_o ruin_n of_o his_o own_o cause_n and_o the_o establish_n of_o we_o as_o to_o confess_v that_o moses_n and_o josue_n may_v and_o do_v lawful_o testify_v their_o reverence_n towards_o the_o ground_n i_o can_v easy_o believe_v his_o passion_n blind_v he_o so_o far_o that_o he_o do_v not_o foresee_v the_o dart_n he_o throw_v so_o spiteful_o against_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n will_v recoil_v as_o they_o do_v with_o double_a force_n upon_o his_o own_o head_n for_o a_o subtle_a logician_n like_o himself_o will_v ask_v he_o here_o whether_o this_o reverence_n he_o speak_v of_o be_v absolute_a or_o relative_n that_o be_v be_v testify_v to_o the_o ground_n for_o itself_o or_o mere_o for_o god_n sake_n who_o appear_v there_o present_a his_o answer_n i_o doubt_v not_o will_v be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o ground_n for_o itself_o but_o mere_o out_o of_o respect_n to_o god_n and_o what_o will_v his_o opposer_n do_v here_o but_o first_o turn_v his_o own_o comparison_n upon_o he_o p._n 100_o that_o this_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o unchaste_a wife_n shall_v plead_v in_o her_o excuse_n to_o her_o husband_n that_o the_o person_n she_o be_v too_o kind_a with_o be_v a_o near_a friend_n of_o he_o and_o
as_o it_o do_v he_o at_o present_a and_o although_o the_o challenge_n have_v be_v often_o make_v yet_o none_o of_o her_o adversary_n have_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o show_v the_o time_n when_o she_o fall_v from_o heâ—_n primitive_a purity_n either_o into_o schism_n or_o heresy_n nor_o yet_o before_o what_o tribunal_n her_o cause_n wâ—s_v examine_v or_o by_o what_o judge_n she_o have_v be_v condemn_v unless_o by_o themselves_o who_o be_v her_o accuser_n whereas_o not_o only_a piety_n but_o even_o natural_a reason_n teach_v that_o no_o particular_a man_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v much_o less_o deprive_v of_o what_o he_o stand_v possess_v till_o his_o cause_n be_v juridical_o hear_v and_o sentence_v nor_o ought_v any_o man_n to_o be_v judge_n in_o his_o â—wn_a cause_n much_o less_o to_o execute_v the_o sentence_n give_v by_o himself_o all_o which_o the_o new-reformer_n in_o england_n france_n germany_n etc._n etc._n have_v do_v in_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o set_v up_o for_o themselves_o §_o 2._o but_o now_o instead_o of_o make_v good_a his_o assertion_n viz._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v no_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o he_o desire_v he_o say_v with_o all_o his_o heart_n to_o see_v this_o authority_n prove_v which_o be_v just_a what_o all_o other_o accuser_n do_v when_o their_o proof_n fail_v to_o call_v upon_o â—he_n defendant_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n which_o after_o a_o long_a possession_n ought_v in_o all_o law_n to_o stand_v good_a and_o valid_a till_o the_o accuser_n can_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v otherwise_o cromwell_n may_v with_o much_o more_o reason_n have_v summon_v the_o king_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n to_o the_o crown_n after_o a_o prescription_n of_o 500_o year_n than_o the_o doctor_n can_v exact_v it_o from_o the_o church_n to_o prove_v her_o authority_n of_o which_o she_o have_v be_v in_o possession_n a_o far_o long_a time_n olim_fw-la possideo_fw-la prio_fw-la possideo_fw-la be_v the_o church_n plea_n in_o tertullian_n time_n it_o be_v their_o part_n then_o to_o prove_v who_o be_v the_o accuser_n yet_o catholic_n author_n to_o satisfy_v if_o possible_a the_o importunity_n of_o the_o church_n adversary_n have_v recede_v from_o the_o rigour_n of_o this_o plea_n and_o write_v large_a volume_n in_o justification_n of_o her_o authority_n particular_o the_o two_o learned_a cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o perron_n and_o now_o very_o late_o mr._n e._n w._n the_o book_n be_v call_v religion_n and_o reason_n and_o be_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o doctor_n expect_v his_o answer_n these_o he_o may_v consult_v at_o his_o leisure_n i_o shall_v only_o at_o present_a remind_v he_o of_o what_o i_o have_v prove_v already_o at_o his_o request_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n to_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n viz._n that_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o subsume_v but_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n who_o communion_n by_o be_v a_o christian_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o therefore_o every_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n require_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o this_o the_o doctor_n know_v for_o he_o often_o complain_v of_o it_o as_o a_o great_a violence_n put_v upon_o his_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v a_o submission_n to_o her_o decree_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o be_v the_o same_o true_a and_o consubstantial_a god_n with_o his_o father_n §_o 2._o the_o second_o ground_n or_o motive_n he_o instance_n in_o and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v deny_v this_o too_o to_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o be_v catholic_n tradition_n this_o do_v he_o bid_v i_o again_o to_o prove_v if_o i_o can_v as_o if_o it_o belong_v not_o at_o all_o to_o he_o who_o be_v the_o accuser_n to_o prove_v his_o action_n or_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v some_o new_a point_n which_o no_o catholic_n author_n have_v ever_o yet_o attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o here_o he_o say_v when_o i_o please_v he_o shall_v join_v issue_n with_o i_o and_o if_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o put_v the_o negative_a upon_o he_o he_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o first_o three_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n yea_o of_o rome_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v these_o be_v big_a word_n indeed_o and_o the_o doctor_n may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v remember_v what_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n answer_v to_o the_o proud_a message_n of_o the_o king_n of_o syria_n 11._o let_v not_o he_o that_o gird_v on_o his_o harness_n boast_v himself_o as_o he_o that_o put_v it_o off_o but_o it_o be_v no_o new_a artifice_n in_o our_o adversary_n then_o to_o speak_v big_a when_o there_o be_v least_o cause_n for_o it_o as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v my_o adversary_n do_v in_o this_o matter_n from_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o protestant_n themselves_o which_o kind_n of_o proof_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o all_o sober_a man_n as_o very_o proper_a both_o to_o satisfy_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o impartial_a reader_n and_o also_o to_o abate_v the_o boast_n of_o over_o confident_a spirit_n for_o as_o bishop_n hall_n say_v one_o blow_n of_o a_o enemy_n deal_v to_o his_o brother_n 1._o be_v worth_n more_o than_o many_o from_o a_o adverse_a hand_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o when_o bellarmin_n make_v use_v of_o the_o like_a proof_n that_o be_v undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n dr._n field_n say_v sure_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v 182._o that_o we_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o need_v not_o to_o use_v any_o other_o argument_n let_v we_o see_v then_o what_o protestant_n say_v in_o this_o point_n and_o first_o that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la that_o be_v 600._o year_n ago_o be_v scarce_o deny_v by_o any_o that_o i_o know_v of_o mr._n fox_n himself_o acknowledge_v 1121._o that_o about_o that_o time_n the_o deny_v of_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v account_v heresy_n and_o in_o that_o number_n say_v he_o be_v first_o one_o berengarius_fw-la who_o live_v about_o anno_fw-la 1060._o and_o mr._n perkins_n allow_v it_o a_o long_a date_n when_o he_o say_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o 900_o year_n the_o popish_a heresy_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a world_n 266._o 2_o that_o it_o have_v remain_v in_o quiet_a possession_n from_o the_o year_n 850._o that_o be_v 200_o year_n before_o until_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v confess_v by_o joachim_n camerarius_fw-la 161._o as_o also_o that_o although_o it_o have_v be_v call_v into_o question_n before_o by_o the_o prlvate_a write_n of_o some_o yet_o the_o first_o that_o public_o impugn_a it_n be_v berengarius_fw-la 3_o that_o damascene_fw-la in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 8_o century_n and_o theophylact_fw-mi who_o though_o he_o be_v not_o so_o ancient_a yet_o his_o authority_n be_v much_o esteem_v by_o learned_a man_n because_o he_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o abridger_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n do_v plain_o incline_v to_o transubstantiation_n be_v confess_v by_o ursinyus_n 211._o so_o be_v it_o of_o st._n gregory_n in_o the_o 6_o age_n by_o dr._n humphrey_n 626._o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o and_o st._n austin_n the_o apostle_n of_o england_n bring_v transubstantiation_n into_o the_o english_a church_n in_o the_o five_o age_n eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la be_v tax_v by_o the_o centurist_n to_o have_v speak_v not_o commodious_o viz._n for_o their_o purpose_n of_o transubstantiation_n 985._o the_o like_a be_v affirm_v by_o they_o 517_o of_o st._n chrysostome_n in_o the_o same_o age_n and_o of_o st._n ambrose_n 295._o in_o the_o four_o of_o s._n cyprian_n in_o the_o three_o by_o ursinus_n 218._o of_o tertullian_n and_o origen_n in_o the_o second_o by_o the_o forename_a centurist_n 260._o and_o s._n ignatius_n in_o the_o first_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o sundry_a protestant_n 94._o to_o have_v say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n of_o his_o time_n that_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v eucharist_n and_o oblation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o flesh_n
council_n teach_v be_v that_o it_o be_v good_a and_o profitable_a for_o christian_n humble_o to_o invocate_v the_o saint_n 25._o and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o prayer_n aid_n and_o assistance_n where_o by_o to_o obtain_v benefit_n of_o god_n by_o his_o son_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v our_o only_a redeemer_n and_o saviour_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o council_n and_o any_o man_n but_o of_o common_a reason_n will_v think_v it_o be_v as_o easy_a to_o prove_v snow_n to_o be_v black_a as_o so_o innocent_a a_o practice_n to_o be_v idolatry_n even_o heathen_a idolatry_n what_o we_o teach_v and_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v to_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o one_o another_o upon_o earth_n and_o must_v we_o for_o this_o be_v compare_v to_o heathen_n do_v we_o not_o acknowledge_v that_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v our_o only_a redeemer_n and_o saviour_n do_v we_o not_o confess_v that_o what_o benefit_n we_o obtain_v of_o god_n either_o by_o our_o own_o or_o other_o prayer_n must_v come_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o he_o our_o only_a redeemer_n do_v we_o not_o believe_v that_o god_n need_v neither_o our_o own_o prayer_n nor_o the_o prayer_n of_o other_o to_o confer_v his_o benefit_n upon_o we_o but_o that_o all_o the_o need_n be_v on_o our_o part_n and_o all_o that_o we_o can_v do_v either_o by_o our_o own_o prayer_n or_o humble_o beg_v the_o prayer_n of_o other_o be_v little_a enough_o to_o make_v we_o capable_a of_o his_o favour_n do_v we_o not_o profess_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o saint_n not_o as_o god_n but_o as_o the_o friend_n and_o servant_n of_o god_n that_o be_v as_o just_a man_n who_o prayer_n therefore_o be_v available_a with_o he_o and_o that_o we_o worship_v they_o only_o with_o that_o worship_n of_o love_n and_o communion_n with_o which_o even_o in_o this_o life_n also_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n be_v worship_v who_o heart_n we_o judge_v prepare_v to_o lose_v their_o life_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o then_o lie_v the_o heathenism_n where_o lie_v the_o idolatry_n have_v the_o doctor_n hold_v himself_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o term_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o invent_v and_o ground_v upon_o no_o warrant_n of_o scripture_n there_o have_v be_v some_o colour_n for_o a_o dispute_n against_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o it_o but_o to_o condemn_v we_o of_o idolatry_n downright_a idolatry_n for_o desire_v the_o servant_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v to_o put_v the_o common_a size_n of_o intelligent_a reader_n quite_o out_o of_o hope_n of_o ever_o see_v it_o prove_v he_o say_v indeed_o in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o think_v it_o no_o great_a skill_n to_o make_v thing_n appear_v either_o ridiculous_a or_o dark_a and_o here_o he_o give_v we_o a_o very_a pregnant_a example_n of_o what_o himself_o can_v do_v in_o that_o kind_n §_o 2._o the_o argument_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o do_v this_o feat_n that_o be_v to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v this_o if_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n between_o god_n and_o we_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o formal_a invocation_n than_o the_o heathen_n worship_v of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n for_o they_o still_o pretend_v they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o be_v pretend_v by_o the_o devout_a papist_n in_o justification_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v two_o way_n in_o my_o reply_n 1._o by_o show_v the_o disparity_n of_o catholic_n worship_n from_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n in_o two_o thing_n 1._o in_o the_o object_n where_o i_o say_v that_o by_o person_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n we_o understand_v person_n endow_v with_o supernatural_a gift_n of_o grace_n in_o this_o life_n and_o glory_n in_o heaven_n who_o prayer_n by_o consequence_n be_v acceptable_a and_o available_a with_o god_n but_o the_o supreme_a deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v know_v to_o be_v jupiter_n and_o their_o inferior_a devit_n venus_n mars_n bacchus_n vulcan_n and_o the_o like_a rabble_n of_o devil_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v thâ—m_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n that_o because_o the_o heathen_n be_v idolater_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o though_o they_o pretend_v not_o to_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o jupiter_n the_o supreme_a god_n therefore_o catholic_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o desire_v the_o servant_n of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o he_o 2._o in_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n because_o i_o say_v if_o any_o of_o the_o heathen_n do_v attain_v as_o the_o platonist_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n yet_o as_o st._n paul_n say_v they_o do_v not_o glorify_v he_o as_o god_n but_o change_v his_o glory_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n adoring_z and_o offer_v sacrifice_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o to_o the_o statue_n themselves_o or_o the_o inferior_a deity_n they_o suppose_v to_o dwell_v or_o assist_v in_o they_o which_o st._n austin_n upon_o the_o 96._o psalm_n prove_v to_o be_v devil_n or_o evil_a angel_n because_o they_o require_v sacrifice_n to_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o and_o will_v be_v worship_v as_o go_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n i_o say_v i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v but_o catholic_n i_o tell_v he_o understand_v no_o more_o by_o it_o in_o this_o matter_n but_o desire_v or_o pray_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v idolatry_n we_o must_v not_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o a_o just_a man_n even_o in_o this_o life_n because_o this_o formal_a invocation_n will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o inferior_a deity_n 2._o i_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o calumny_n be_v cast_v upon_o the_o catholic_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n and_o be_v answer_v by_o he_o and_o his_o answer_n will_v serve_v as_o well_o now_o as_o then_o in_o his_o twenty_o book_n against_o faustus_n chap._n 21._o who_o himself_o hold_v such_o formal_a invocation_n a_o part_n of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o saint_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o prayer_n he_o make_v to_o st._n cyprian_n after_o his_o martyrdom_n l._n 7._o de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n donat._n c._n 1._o and_o calvin_n himself_o confess_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o that_o time_n to_o say_v holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o us._n this_o indeed_o be_v my_o answer_n and_o to_o disprove_v it_o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o disparity_n between_o catholic_n worship_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n worship_v of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n 139._o be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o to_o excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n 2._o that_o the_o answer_v give_v by_o st._n austin_n do_v not_o vindicate_v they_o now_o as_o well_o as_o then_o §_o 3._o 1._o concern_v the_o disparity_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n he_o abhor_v from_o his_o heart_n to_o parallel_v the_o hâ—ly_a angel_n and_o saint_n with_o the_o impure_a deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n as_o to_o their_o excellency_n no._n he_o have_v more_o honour_n for_o they_o than_o not_o to_o think_v they_o more_o excellent_a than_o devil_n or_o wicked_a wretch_n i_o suppose_v in_o case_n they_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n for_o their_o sanctity_n otherwise_o it_o may_v go_v hard_a with_o the_o best_a of_o they_o shall_v he_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o form_n with_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o he_o do_v a_o little_a below_o with_o st._n ignatius_n but_o suppose_v they_o at_o present_a to_o be_v more_o excellent_a than_o the_o impure_a deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n yet_o if_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n say_v he_o lay_v not_o only_o in_o this_o that_o they_o worship_v jupiter_n and_o venus_n and_o vulcan_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v wicked_a wretch_n but_o in_o this_o that_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o god_n than_o this_o disparity_n can_v excuse_v catholic_n from_o be_v idolater_n behold_v here_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o he_o intend_v to_o build_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n viz._n that_o catholic_n give_v divine_a honour_n to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n this_o be_v what_o the_o reader_n must_v suppose_v otherwise_o his_o argument_n be_v at_o a_o end_n and_o have_v lay_v this_o false_a and_o scandalous_a supposition_n instead_o of_o prove_v it_o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v out_o of_o the_o primitive_a father_n that_o it_o be_v the_o
that_o whether_o you_o will_v or_o not_o every_o petition_n to_o a_o prince_n or_o court_n of_o justice_n be_v necessary_o a_o prayer_n and_o he_o that_o make_v it_o invocate_v or_o call_v upon_o that_o prince_n or_o court_n for_o favour_n or_o for_o justice_n the_o notion_n then_o of_o prayer_n may_v be_v distinguish_v as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o worship_n and_o protestant_n themselves_o when_o they_o pray_v other_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o use_v it_o in_o a_o quite_o different_a sense_n than_o when_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o as_o apply_v to_o god_n it_o import_v a_o total_a dependence_n upon_o he_o as_o the_o author_n of_o all_o good_a but_o as_o apply_v to_o just_a and_o holy-man_n it_o imply_v no_o more_o than_o a_o communion_n of_o love_n and_o society_n in_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a with_o those_o of_o the_o triumphant_a for_o the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n to_o he_o who_o only_o can_v give_v what_o we_o ask_v and_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o word_n prayer_n invocation_n etc._n etc._n be_v use_v by_o catholic_n when_o they_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n and_o that_o origen_n when_o he_o deny_v that_o our_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v to_o any_o but_o christ_n alone_o speak_v of_o prayer_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n and_o not_o in_o the_o latter_a be_v evident_a from_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o first_o book_n where_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o angel_n do_v offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o man_n to_o god_n and_o sure_o it_o can_v never_o be_v idolatry_n in_o we_o to_o desire_v they_o to_o do_v what_o they_o do_v and_o much_o more_o from_o his_o own_o practice_n in_o his_o first_o homily_n upon_o ezechiel_n where_o he_o invocate_v a_o angel_n in_o these_o word_n come_v holy_a angel_n and_o receive_v he_o who_o be_v convert_v from_o his_o former_a error_n and_o therefore_o when_o he_o say_v we_o be_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o who_o pray_v for_o we_o he_o add_v as_o the_o doctor_n cite_v he_o p._n 149._o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o divide_v our_o supplication_n between_o god_n and_o they_o by_o which_o he_o explain_v himself_o to_o mean_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o do_v to_o god_n for_o that_o indeed_o be_v to_o divide_v our_o supplication_n but_o to_o desire_v they_o to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n or_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o divide_v our_o supplication_n between_o god_n and_o they_o but_o to_o unite_v their_o prayer_n to_o we_o as_o we_o do_v the_o prayer_n of_o â—ust_z man_n upon_o earth_n who_o we_o desire_v to_o pray_v for_o we_o it_o be_v evident_a then_o and_o most_o out_o of_o the_o very_a place_n cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n himself_o that_o the_o invocation_n or_o honour_n which_o origen_n deny_v to_o be_v give_v to_o angel_n be_v that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n §_o 4._o but_o now_o the_o doctor_n weary_a it_o seem_v of_o be_v serious_a so_o long_o to_o no_o purpose_n think_v fit_a to_o entertain_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o other_o essay_n for_o one_o interlude_n of_o this_o kind_n we_o have_v have_v already_o in_o the_o one_a chap._n of_o the_o peculiar_a faculty_n he_o have_v in_o expose_v the_o saint_n to_o derision_n celsus_n say_v he_o p._n 150_o yet_o further_o urge_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o egyptian_n every_o part_n of_o a_o man_n have_v a_o particular_a daemon_n or_o ethereal_a god_n and_o every_o one_o of_o these_o be_v invocate_v heal_v the_o disease_n of_o the_o part_n proper_a to_o themselves_o why_o then_o may_v they_o not_o just_o be_v invocate_v say_v celsus_n and_o if_o one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v dr._n still_o have_v be_v to_o answer_v he_o he_o must_v have_v tell_v he_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v rational_a which_o he_o say_v only_o they_o be_v out_o in_o their_o name_n for_o instead_o of_o chnumen_n chnaachumen_fw-la cnat_fw-la sicat_fw-la biu_fw-la eru_n etc._n etc._n they_o shall_v have_v choose_v raphael_n for_o travel_v and_o against_o disease_n apollonia_n against_o the_o toothache_n sebastian_n and_o roch_n against_o the_o plague_n st._n nicholas_n against_o tempest_n michael_n and_o st._n george_n against_o enemy_n and_o other_o in_o like_a case_n thus_o the_o doctor_n make_v sport_n for_o himself_o and_o other_o of_o his_o humour_n by_o deride_v a_o practice_n use_v by_o some_o catholic_n people_n of_o addressing_z themselves_o to_o some_o particular_a saint_n rather_o than_o other_o against_o particular_a danger_n oâ—_n disease_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o egyptian_n daemon_n or_o ethercal_n god_n and_o the_o saint_n but_o in_o the_o name_n or_o between_o the_o egyptian_n address_n to_o those_o devil_n and_o those_o of_o catholic_n to_o the_o holy_a saint_n and_o angel_n but_o in_o the_o language_n and_o that_o there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o to_o correct_v the_o name_n as_o you_o will_v do_v fault_n escape_v in_o print_v viz._n for_o chnumen_n to_o read_v raphael_n for_o chnaachumen_n apollonia_n for_o cnat_n sebastian_n for_o sicat_fw-la roch_n for_o biu_o michael_n and_o i_o suppose_v for_o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v so_o like_o the_o dragon_n tail_n st._n george_n who_o otherwise_o must_v be_v leave_v out_o but_o the_o sport_n be_v not_o more_o please_v to_o those_o who_o mock_v at_o all_o religion_n than_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v ridiculous_a to_o all_o sober_a reader_n by_o show_v two_o thing_n 1._o the_o difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o that_o of_o catholic_n 2._o the_o reasonableness_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o make_v address_n to_o one_o particular_a saint_n rather_o than_o another_o first_o then_o that_o catholic_n look_v upon_o the_o saint_n with_o a_o different_a regard_n from_o what_o the_o egyptian_n do_v their_o daemon_n be_v evident_a in_o that_o the_o egyptian_n believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v far_o from_o the_o hearâ—_n of_o any_o catholic_n to_o believe_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o saint_n and_o it_o be_v no_o less_o evident_a that_o the_o address_n they_o make_v to_o they_o be_v different_a from_o those_o the_o egyptian_n make_v to_o those_o god_n because_o as_o origen_n say_v the_o invocation_n which_o celsus_n contend_v for_o be_v votiva_fw-la illis_fw-la sacrificia_fw-la reddere_fw-la to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o upon_o account_n that_o they_o have_v power_n to_o heal_v the_o disease_n of_o the_o part_n proper_a to_o themselves_o but_o the_o invocation_n which_o catholic_n make_v to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n be_v but_o to_o desire_v they_o as_o we_o do_v holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o therefore_o when_o the_o doctor_n say_v that_o if_o one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v to_o answer_n celsus_n he_o must_v have_v tell_v he_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v rational_a which_o he_o say_v i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o what_o he_o say_v be_v irrational_a and_o false_a because_o both_o the_o conceit_n they_o have_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o saint_n and_o the_o address_n they_o make_v to_o they_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v point_n blank_a opposite_a to_o those_o of_o the_o egyptian_n but_o now_o on_o the_o other_o side_n suppose_v the_o egyptian_n have_v the_o same_o conceit_n of_o their_o daemon_n which_o catholic_n have_v of_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n and_o that_o they_o do_v no_o more_o but_o as_o catholic_n do_v desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n will_v it_o follow_v that_o catholic_n may_v not_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n no_o more_o than_o because_o the_o egyptian_n erect_v temple_n and_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o their_o great_a god_n osiris_n therefore_o catholic_n may_v not_o do_v the_o same_o to_o the_o very_a true_a god_n himself_o or_o because_o they_o make_v their_o solemn_a supplication_n to_o a_o false_a god_n therefore_o protestant_n may_v not_o offer_v up_o their_o prayer_n to_o the_o true_a one_o 2._o the_o reasonableness_n of_o make_v address_n to_o one_o particular_a saint_n rather_o than_o another_o in_o some_o particular_a occasion_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o consideration_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v usual_o do_v which_o be_v not_o a_o division_n of_o office_n among_o the_o saint_n every_o one_o of_o who_o may_v equal_o intercede_v without_o entrench_v upon_o the_o propriety_n of_o another_o and_o their_o intercession_n may_v be_v implore_v by_o we_o in_o all_o kind_n of_o necessity_n whatsoever_o but_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o a_o reflection_n which_o the_o suppliant_a make_v either_o upon_o some_o signal_n grace_n which_o shine_v in_o that_o
his_o adversary_n will_v be_v so_o rude_a as_o to_o remember_v he_o of_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o out_o of_o celsus_n p._n 150._o that_o the_o egyptian_a deity_n at_o least_o i_o mean_v chnumen_n chnaachumen_fw-la cnat_fw-la sicat_fw-la biu_fw-la eru_n etc._n etc._n every_o one_o of_o they_o heal_v the_o disease_n of_o the_o part_n proper_a to_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o may_v just_o be_v invocate_v nor_o yet_o of_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o so_o late_o out_o of_o st._n austin_n p._n 155._o that_o the_o heathen_n suppose_v that_o the_o god_n can_v not_o know_v the_o necessity_n and_o prayer_n of_o man_n but_o by_o the_o intervention_n of_o those_o spirit_n and_o that_o the_o give_v they_o divine_a worship_n proceed_v upon_o that_o supposition_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v their_o office_n to_o inform_v the_o superior_a god_n of_o what_o they_o can_v not_o know_v otherwise_o for_o if_o these_o thing_n be_v true_a it_o be_v manifest_o false_a what_o the_o doctor_n affirm_v at_o present_a viz._n that_o all_z that_o the_o heathen_n attribute_v to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n be_v only_a intercession_n and_o consequent_o he_o not_o only_o contradict_v the_o truth_n but_o what_o perhaps_o to_o he_o be_v worse_a himself_o also_o so_o dear_o do_v it_o cost_v he_o to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n appear_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n not_o to_o inform_v god_n of_o what_o he_o know_v not_o nor_o for_o they_o to_o give_v what_o they_o ask_v as_o the_o heathen_n believe_v of_o their_o deity_n but_o only_a to_o recommend_v we_o to_o his_o favour_n as_o we_o beg_v the_o prayer_n of_o one_o another_o but_o his_o zeal_n be_v not_o all_o spend_v there_o follow_v a_o second_o part_n of_o it_o to_o the_o same_o doleful_a tune_n and_o we_o must_v dance_v step_n by_o step_n after_o it_o if_o we_o will_v not_o be_v count_v rat_n chap._n iii_o what_o kind_n of_o worship_n of_o angel_n be_v condemn_v by_o st._n paul_n theodoret_n etc._n etc._n with_o a_o far_o display_v of_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o heathen_n worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n and_o that_o give_v by_o catholic_n to_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n §_o 1._o the_o second_o thing_n the_o doctor_n propose_v to_o show_v out_o of_o the_o father_n p._n 154._o be_v that_o they_o do_v not_o only_o condemn_v give_v this_o worship_n to_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o heathen_a worship_v but_o to_o good_a angel_n too_o and_o here_o again_o he_o delude_v his_o reader_n with_o that_o general_a term_n of_o this_o worship_n as_o if_o the_o honour_n which_o catholic_n give_v to_o the_o good_a angel_n by_o desire_v their_o prayer_n to_o the_o only_a true_a god_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o worship_n which_o the_o heathen_a give_v to_o those_o spirit_n who_o they_o worship_v with_o sacrifice_n as_o go_n but_o we_o must_v give_v he_o leave_v to_o cry_v whoop_o all_o hide_v in_o general_n and_o find_v he_o out_o if_o we_o can_v the_o first_o place_n he_o seek_v to_o hide_v himself_o in_o and_o he_o be_v so_o afraid_a to_o be_v discover_v that_o he_o will_v not_o set_v down_o the_o word_n be_v that_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n col._n 2._o 18._o let_v no_o man_n beguile_v you_o of_o your_o reward_n in_o a_o voluntary_a humility_n and_o worship_v of_o angel_n etc._n etc._n and_o not_o hold_v the_o head_n christ_n here_o he_o say_v that_o st._n paul_n do_v in_o the_o general_n condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o angel_n that_o be_v all_o kind_n of_o worship_n of_o any_o kind_n of_o angel_n whether_o good_a or_o bad_a but_o if_o so_o why_o do_v st._n paul_n say_v in_o a_o voluntary_a humility_n and_o not_o hold_v the_o head_n christ_n these_o clause_n sufficient_o intimate_v a_o particularity_n in_o the_o worship_n which_o st._n paul_n condemn_v and_o this_o be_v say_v st._n chrysostome_n 18._o that_o some_o among_o the_o colossian_n say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v recocile_v and_o have_v access_n to_o the_o father_n not_o by_o christ_n but_o by_o the_o angel_n and_o this_o say_v he_o be_v that_o which_o be_v say_v i._o e._n condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n that_o they_o so_o admit_v and_o worship_v the_o angel_n for_o mediator_n as_o to_o exclude_v christ_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o do_v so_o be_v give_v by_o theophylact_fw-mi 18._o because_o they_o esteem_v it_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a the_o majesty_n of_o the_o only_o beget_v son_n on_o the_o one_o side_n to_o make_v the_o reconciliation_n and_o far_o transcend_v man_n poverty_n or_o lowness_n on_o the_o other_o this_o suppose_a the_o doctor_n be_v petty_a objection_n of_o st._n paul_n not_o distinguish_v good_a angel_n from_o evil_a one_o and_o our_o set_n up_o other_o mediator_n beside_o christ_n vanish_v into_o air_n because_o good_a angel_n themselves_o be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o in_o subordination_n to_o christ_n the_o head_n nor_o their_o prayer_n to_o be_v desire_v as_o efficacious_a for_o we_o but_o through_o his_o merit_n and_o when_o we_o have_v recourse_n to_o they_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v no_o more_o to_o set_v up_o other_o mediator_n beside_o christ_n than_o when_o we_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n §_o 2._o but_o theodoret_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o those_o who_o defend_v the_o law_n persuade_v man_n to_o worship_n angel_n because_o the_o law_n be_v deliver_v by_o angel_n which_o practice_n he_o say_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o phrygia_n and_o pisidia_n and_o therefore_o the_o synod_n of_o laodicea_n do_v forbid_v pray_v to_o angel_n and_o to_o this_o day_n the_o oratory_n of_o st._n michael_n be_v among_o they_o this_o they_o persuade_v man_n to_o as_o a_o piece_n of_o humility_n affirm_v that_o god_n the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n can_v not_o be_v see_v nor_o comprehend_v nor_o approach_v by_o we_o and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o obtain_v his_o favour_n by_o the_o angel_n this_o be_v what_o theodoret_n say_v and_o the_o import_n of_o it_o amount_v only_o to_o this_o that_o st._n paul_n and_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n in_o his_o judgement_n forbid_v the_o worship_v or_o pray_v to_o angel_n upon_o account_n that_o the_o law_n be_v deliver_v by_o they_o and_o therefore_o as_o theophylact_fw-mi say_v they_o bring_v we_o salvation_n or_o that_o god_n by_o reason_n that_o he_o be_v invisible_a and_o incomprehensible_a can_v be_v approach_v but_o by_o the_o angel_n the_o reader_n see_v how_o unjust_o this_o place_n be_v urge_v against_o catholic_n who_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o holy_a angel_n for_o their_o prayer_n not_o upon_o account_n that_o they_o bring_v we_o salvation_n without_o christ_n by_o deliver_v the_o law_n or_o that_o god_n be_v so_o high_a we_o can_v have_v access_n to_o he_o but_o by_o they_o but_o that_o they_o as_o true_a friend_n of_o god_n will_v intercede_v for_o we_o through_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n our_o only_a saviour_n and_o redeemer_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n declare_v but_o if_o theodoret_n will_v not_o do_v the_o doctor_n be_v work_n baronius_n shall_v no_o wonder_n say_v he_o p._n 155._o baronius_n be_v so_o much_o displease_v with_o theodoret_n for_o this_o interpretation_n for_o he_o very_o fair_o tell_v we_o what_o he_o condemn_v 21._o and_o st._n paul_n too_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o oratory_n be_v set_v up_o by_o catholic_n and_o not_o by_o heretic_n and_o i_o shall_v wonder_v more_o if_o he_o find_v any_o one_o who_o will_v believe_v he_o that_o so_o great_a a_o champion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o baronius_n shall_v be_v so_o stupid_a as_o to_o maintain_v in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n the_o lawfulness_n of_o pray_v to_o angel_n as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o that_o church_n and_o yet_o confess_v that_o as_o so_o practise_v it_o be_v condemn_v by_o theodoret_n and_o st._n paul_n too_o either_o baronius_n be_v a_o very_a great_a dolt_n or_o the_o doctor_n do_v not_o deal_v very_o fair_o by_o he_o and_o this_o be_v but_o too_o too_o evident_a 1._o because_o the_o word_n as_o put_v by_o he_o for_o the_o word_n of_o baronius_n viz._n what_o theodoret_n condemn_v and_o st._n paul_n too_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o baronius_n his_o word_n but_o the_o doctor_n be_v for_o baronius_n say_v there_o express_o that_o theodoret_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o angel_n recta_fw-la sensit_fw-la that_o be_v hold_v the_o same_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n two_o because_o the_o point_n in_o which_o baronius_n differ_v from_o theodoret_n be_v not_o that_o those_o be_v not_o condemn_v by_o he_o and_o st._n paul_n too_o who_o worship_v angel_n
let_v i_o praise_v thou_o st._n cyril_n say_v by_o thou_o holy_a mother_n and_o virgin_n nestor_n every_o creature_n that_o worship_v idol_n have_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n praise_n and_o glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o sacred_a trinity_n praise_v also_o be_v to_o thou_o o_o holy_a mother_n of_o god_n who_o can_v sufficient_o set_v forth_o thy_o praise_n do_v we_o entreat_v the_o b._n virgin_n to_o help_v the_o miserable_a to_o strengthen_v the_o weak_a &_o c._n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n above-cited_n commend_v st._n justina_n for_o beseech_v the_o b._n virgin_n to_o help_n and_o succour_v she_o do_v we_o desire_v she_o to_o protect_v we_o from_o our_o enemy_n and_o show_v herself_o to_o be_v a_o mother_n mart._n st._n gregory_n nissen_n call_v upon_o st._n theodorus_n to_o fight_v for_o his_o country_n as_o a_o soldier_n and_o to_o use_v that_o liberty_n of_o speech_n for_o his_o fellow-servant_n which_o besit_v a_o martyr_n do_v we_o supplicate_v the_o angel_n to_o come_v to_o our_o help_n and_o defend_v we_o st._n ambrose_n say_v vidius_fw-la that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v supplicate_v for_o we_o who_o be_v give_v we_o for_o our_o protector_n last_o do_v we_o desire_v the_o apostle_n jubere_fw-la the_o word_n signify_v to_o wish_v or_o desire_n as_o well_o as_o to_o command_v but_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o here_o to_o command_v the_o guilty_a to_o be_v loose_v and_o he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v translate_v jubeo_fw-la te_fw-la valere_fw-la i_o command_v you_o to_o farewell_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o what_o that_o devout_a woman_n in_o st._n austin_n diversis_fw-la say_v to_o st._n stephen_n 8._o when_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o her_o child_n before_o baptism_n she_o bring_v the_o dead_a body_n to_o the_o shrine_n of_o the_o b._n martyr_n and_o there_o exact_v ofhim_n say_v st._n austin_n to_o restore_v her_o son_n to_o life_n with_o these_o word_n red_a filium_fw-la meum_fw-la etc._n etc._n give_v i_o my_o son_n that_o i_o may_v behold_v he_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o he_o who_o crown_v thou_o a_o thing_n both_o commend_v by_o st._n austin_n as_o a_o testimony_n of_o her_o great_a faith_n and_o confirm_v for_o such_o by_o god_n in_o restore_v her_o son_n to_o life_n at_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o while_o the_o doctor_n cast_v so_o much_o dirt_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n he_o make_v it_o fly_v in_o the_o face_n of_o those_o great_a father_n and_o light_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o much_o less_o may_v have_v suffice_v for_o a_o objection_n which_o take_v in_o all_o its_o part_n be_v as_o like_v the_o seek_n for_o a_o knot_n in_o a_o bulrush_n as_o ever_o yet_o i_o meet_v with_o any_o but_o that_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o be_v debtor_n both_o to_o the_o wise_a and_o to_o the_o unwise_a let_v we_o see_v whether_o the_o next_o be_v any_o better_a chap._n v._n the_o disparity_n assign_v by_o dr._n st._n between_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o show_v to_o be_v insignificant_a §_o 1._o to_o manifest_v far_o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n i_o add_v in_o my_o reply_n that_o if_o catholic_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o desire_v just_a person_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n we_o must_v not_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o a_o just_a man_n even_o in_o this_o life_n because_o this_o formal_a invocation_n will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o inferior_a deity_n and_o the_o doctor_n rejoin_v p._n 168._o that_o suppose_v this_o be_v all_o yet_o this_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o but_o from_o what_o he_o be_v loath_a to_o name_v it_o the_o consequence_n be_v so_o absurd_a yet_o he_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n believe_v that_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n and_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v for_o their_o practice_n be_v very_o different_a in_o their_o invocation_n of_o saint_n from_o desire_v our_o brethren_n on_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o he_o can_v but_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n can_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v impose_v upon_o so_o easy_o in_o this_o matter_n but_o if_o he_o suppose_v that_o what_o we_o doâ—_n invocate_a the_o saint_n be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o as_o we_o do_v other_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n how_o come_v the_o one_o to_o be_v idolatry_n and_o not_o the_o other_o the_o difference_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v gather_v from_o his_o word_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o amid_o the_o solemn_a devotion_n of_o the_o church_n after_o we_o have_v pray_v to_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n to_o have_v mercy_n on_o we_o remain_v upon_o our_o knee_n we_o address_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o require_v the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n say_v holy_a peter_n and_o paul_n pray_v for_o we_o and_o this_o without_o be_v sure_o that_o they_o hear_v we_o this_o together_o with_o a_o hint_n of_o our_o set_n up_o their_o image_n in_o some_o high_a place_n in_o the_o church_n and_o burn_a incense_n before_o they_o be_v the_o whole_a sum_n of_o his_o argument_n these_o circumstance_n he_o say_v make_v the_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o to_o be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a nature_n from_o desire_v the_o same_o from_o our_o brethren_n on_o earth_n and_o i_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n can_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o far_o impose_v upon_o as_o to_o believe_v that_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o or_o all_o of_o it_o together_o can_v amount_v to_o idolatry_n 21._o why_o we_o do_v not_o the_o same_o in_o all_o respect_n to_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n st._n austin_n give_v the_o reason_n when_o he_o say_v that_o we_o worship_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n so_o much_o more_o devout_o than_o when_o they_o be_v upon_o earth_n because_o more_o secure_o after_o they_o have_v overcome_v all_o the_o danger_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o this_o world_n as_o also_o we_o praise_v they_o more_o confident_o now_o reign_v conqueror_n inâ—a_v more_o happy_a life_n than_o whilst_o they_o be_v fight_v in_o this_o so_o that_o what_o we_o do_v more_o to_o they_o in_o heaven_n than_o whilst_o they_o be_v upon_o earth_n in_o pray_v to_o and_o praise_v of_o they_o be_v a_o expression_n of_o a_o great_a devotion_n to_o they_o now_o than_o then_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o secure_a enjoyment_n of_o a_o state_n of_o bliss_n which_o they_o can_v never_o lose_v but_o for_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v call_v latria_n for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a service_n proper_a to_o the_o divinity_n we_o neither_o worship_v they_o say_v st._n austin_n and_o all_o catholic_n with_o he_o nor_o teach_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o god_n alone_o but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o doctor_n §_o 2._o the_o first_o thing_n he_o cavil_v at_o be_v our_o turn_n to_o the_o apostle_n with_o the_o same_o posture_n and_o expression_n of_o devotion_n to_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o after_o we_o have_v invoke_v the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o where_o lie_v the_o idolatry_n here_o if_o we_o desire_v they_o only_o as_o he_o suppose_v to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v the_o desire_v a_o just_a man_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o to_o give_v he_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n why_o then_o be_v job_n friend_n send_v to_o he_o for_o his_o intercession_n or_o be_v it_o the_o do_v it_o upon_o our_o knee_n why_o then_o do_v parent_n permit_v their_o child_n to_o ask_v they_o blessing_n in_o that_o posture_n or_o be_v it_o the_o use_v that_o posture_n in_o the_o church_n be_v all_o the_o people_n than_o idolater_n for_o desire_v upon_o their_o knee_n the_o priest_n nay_o one_o another_o to_o pray_v unto_o god_n for_o they_o these_o be_v such_o pitiful_a trifle_n that_o they_o be_v not_o worth_a the_o recite_v much_o less_o refute_v if_o as_o st._n hierom_n say_v of_o the_o like_a to_o recite_v they_o be_v not_o to_o refute_v they_o well_o but_o st._n peter_n he_o say_v who_o will_v not_o permit_v cornelius_n to_o fall_v down_o before_o he_o and_o st._n paul_n who_o rend_v his_o garment_n and_o cry_v out_o to_o the_o man_n of_o lystra_n why_o do_v you_o these_o thing_n will_v no_o doubt_n have_v be_v less_o please_v with_o this_o and_o why_o so_o 2._o if_o cornelius_n as_o st._n hierome_n think_v intend_v through_o error_n to_o worship_v he_o with_o divine_a honour_n and_o the_o man_n of_o lystra_n as_o st._n luke_n relate_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o st._n paul_n as_o to_o
we_o for_o this_o say_v the_o aforecited_a bish_n forbes_n be_v a_o testimony_n in_o which_o all_o dissenter_n wonderful_o exult_v 317._o and_o even_o triumph_n but_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v he_o do_v answer_n and_o indeed_o true_o that_o st._n austin_n speak_v here_o of_o invocation_n in_o the_o liturgy_n and_o at_o the_o altar_n where_o forasmuch_o as_o sacrifice_n be_v true_o offer_v to_o god_n though_o he_o think_v many_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n mistake_v in_o their_o explication_n of_o it_o invocation_n be_v to_o be_v direct_v to_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o this_o be_v st._n austin_n be_v meaning_n in_o that_o place_n will_v have_v appear_v from_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v in_o the_o word_n immediate_o follow_v the_o doctor_n be_v citation_n have_v he_o not_o most_o convenient_o leave_v they_o out_o viz._n because_o the_o priest_n say_v st._n austin_n sacrifice_n to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o the_o martyr_n although_o he_o sacrifice_v in_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n for_o he_o be_v the_o priest_n of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o the_o martyr_n who_o see_v not_o that_o st._n austin_n here_o speak_v of_o invocation_n make_v by_o the_o priest_n at_o the_o offer_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n §_o 4._o but_o that_o he_o do_v allow_v at_o other_o time_n the_o direct_a invocation_n of_o saint_n i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o chapter_n from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o devout_a mother_n exact_v of_o st._n stephen_n the_o restore_a her_o son_n to_o life_n and_o of_o the_o poor_a man_n who_o pray_v to_o the_o twenty_o martyr_n to_o be_v clothe_v both_o which_o st._n austin_n high_o commend_v and_o relate_v they_o no_o doubt_n as_o pattern_n for_o our_o imitation_n in_o his_o 17_o sermon_n de_fw-fr verbis_fw-la apostoli_fw-la he_o express_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o pray_v for_o a_o martyr_n to_o who_o prayer_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v commend_v and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o care_n for_o the_o dead_a c._n 4._o &_o 5._o he_o say_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n do_v not_o only_o recommend_v the_o soul_n of_o their_o decease_a friend_n to_o god_n but_o to_o the_o martyr_n also_o as_o their_o patron_n to_o be_v help_v by_o they_o and_o this_o he_o give_v for_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o desire_v to_o have_v their_o body_n bury_v near_o the_o shrine_n or_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n viz._n that_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v bury_v may_v excite_v their_o friend_n to_o recommend_v they_o by_o their_o prayer_n to_o those_o very_a saint_n these_o testimony_n be_v so_o clear_a that_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v evade_v by_o any_o shift_n or_o pretence_n whatsoever_o of_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n or_o poetical_a flourish_v or_o general_a wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o and_o although_o bishop_n montague_n with_o his_o pierce_a wit_n be_v press_v with_o these_o authority_n seek_v every_o chink_n to_o escape_v out_o at_o yet_o bish_n forbes_n c._n 4._o p._n 320._o confess_v it_o be_v in_o vain_a and_o that_o he_o be_v very_o sorry_a that_o the_o say_v bish_n montague_n give_v so_o just_a a_o cause_n to_o joannes_n barclaius_n to_o expostulate_v with_o he_o 7._o for_o impose_v upon_o the_o credulity_n of_o his_o sovereign_n and_o other_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o have_v he_o be_v now_o alive_a he_o may_v with_o grief_n enough_o have_v pronounce_v the_o same_o as_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o many_o other_o learned_a protestanas_n do_v of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n as_o for_o what_o he_o quote_v to_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o lud._n vives_n if_o his_o observation_n be_v true_a that_o many_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n do_v offend_v in_o re_fw-mi bona_fw-la in_o a_o thing_n good_a in_o itself_o which_o the_o doctor_n leave_v out_o because_o they_o do_v say_v he_o no_o otherwise_o worship_v saint_n than_o they_o do_v god_n himself_o the_o contrary_a whereof_o be_v assert_v by_o st._n austin_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n it_o import_v at_o most_o but_o a_o error_n or_o abuse_v in_o some_o particular_a person_n such_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o the_o place_n above-cited_n against_o faustus_n that_o whoever_o fall_v into_o it_o be_v to_o be_v reprove_v by_o sound_a doctrine_n that_o he_o may_v be_v either_o correct_v or_o avoid_v §_o 4._o from_o st._n augustine_n testimony_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o christian_a people_n in_o his_o time_n i_o pass_v to_o his_o practice_n and_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o it_o i_o instance_a in_o the_o prayer_n he_o make_v to_o st._n cyprian_n after_o his_o martyrdom_n 1._o in_o these_o word_n let_v bless_a cyprian_a therefore_o help_v we_o with_o his_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n this_o the_o doctor_n call_v a_o apostrophe_n that_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n invocation_n such_o as_o mr._n perkins_n say_v we_o english_a man_n make_v to_o a_o bowl_n when_o we_o pray_v it_o globum_fw-la rogamus_fw-la to_o rub_v or_o run_v and_o the_o comparison_n be_v so_o parallel_v between_o mr._n perkins_n globum_fw-la rogamus_fw-la and_o st._n chrysostom_n sanctos_fw-la rogamus_fw-la cor._n i_o can_v but_o wonder_n that_o englishman_n who_o be_v general_o esteem_v the_o best_a invocator_n of_o bowl_n in_o the_o world_n shall_v nevertheless_o be_v no_o better_a invocator_n of_o saint_n for_o if_o the_o devotion_n be_v the_o same_o it_o can_v be_v no_o more_o idolatry_n to_o call_v upon_o the_o saint_n than_o upon_o the_o bowl_n but_o to_o speak_v to_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n let_v b._n cyprian_n therefore_o help_v we_o with_o his_o prayer_n whoever_o consider_v the_o motive_n allege_v by_o he_o why_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o st._n cyprian_n which_o be_v for_o that_o in_o heaven_n he_o see_v more_o clear_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o question_n of_o which_o himself_o have_v former_o doubt_v and_o st._n austin_n be_v then_o treat_v of_o and_o the_o necessity_n he_o have_v of_o his_o prayer_n as_o be_v yet_o in_o this_o mortal_a flesh_n and_o labour_v as_o in_o a_o dark_a cloud_n will_v easy_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o counterfeit_n but_o a_o true_a and_o serious_a address_n to_o he_o for_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o prayer_n and_o chemnitius_n no_o doubt_n understand_v it_o so_o 211._o when_o speak_v of_o this_o very_a passage_n of_o st._n augustine_n invocate_a st._n cyprian_n this_o say_v he_o austin_n do_v suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o the_o time_n and_o custom_n well_o but_o for_o all_o this_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o wish_n rather_o than_o a_o prayer_n and_o he_o doubt_v his_o say_v the_o like_a to_o st._n austin_n let_v bless_v austin_n now_o help_v i_o with_o his_o prayer_n will_v not_o be_v take_v by_o we_o for_o a_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v although_o the_o word_n adjuvet_fw-la take_v grammatical_o be_v of_o the_o wish_v or_o optative_a mood_n yet_o take_v with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n abovementioned_a and_o the_o custom_n of_o christian_a people_n of_o that_o time_n approve_v by_o st._n austin_n it_o import_v as_o much_o a_o formal_a request_n as_o if_o a_o child_n shall_v say_v to_o his_o father_n benedicat_fw-la let_v my_o father_n bless_v i_o for_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o mood_n as_o the_o mode_n that_o be_v use_v and_o custom_n which_o determin_n the_o sense_n of_o word_n and_o if_o the_o doctor_n will_v hazard_v a_o trial_n of_o it_o let_v he_o but_o profess_v as_o st._n austin_n do_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o celebrate_v with_o religious_a solemnity_n the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n to_o be_v assist_v by_o their_o prayer_n and_o that_o it_o be_v good_a and_o lawful_a to_o commend_v ourselves_o to_o their_o prayer_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n say_v as_o st._n austin_n say_v let_v b._n cyprian_n help_v i_o with_o his_o prayer_n i_o dare_v undertake_v his_o own_o party_n shall_v take_v it_o for_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o he_o be_v so_o far_o either_o from_o make_v this_o profession_n with_o st._n austin_n or_o say_v to_o he_o let_v b._n austin_n now_o help_v i_o with_o his_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v have_v the_o reader_n to_o take_v it_o for_o one_o of_o the_o superstition_n which_o he_o will_v give_v we_o to_o understand_v creep_v in_o after_o the_o anniversary_n meeting_n at_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n grow_v in_o request_n for_o s._n austin_n himself_o 21._o say_v he_o affirm_v that_o what_o they_o teach_v be_v one_o thing_n and_o what_o they_o do_v bear_v with_o be_v another_o speak_v of_o the_o custom_n use_v at_o those_o solemnity_n and_o be_v it_o possible_a he_o can_v think_v so_o great_a a_o
forb_n as_o this_o can_v pass_v for_o current_n in_o the_o world_n be_v it_o possible_a he_o can_v have_v courage_n enough_o to_o cite_v the_o place_n where_o those_o word_n be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o not_o fear_v a_o rat_n observe_v i_o pray_v what_o st._n austin_n condemn_v in_o that_o place_n be_v this_o that_o some_o who_o bring_v wine_n and_o meat_n to_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n take_v so_o plentiful_o of_o they_o that_o they_o make_v themselves_o drink_v his_o word_n be_v these_o as_o for_o those_o who_o make_v themselves_o drink_v at_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n how_o can_v they_o be_v approve_v by_o we_o who_o sound_a doctrine_n condemn_v even_o when_o they_o do_v it_o in_o their_o own_o private_a house_n this_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o which_o st._n austin_n say_v that_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o teach_v it_o but_o bear_v with_o till_o it_o can_v be_v amend_v and_o the_o doctor_n have_v the_o conscience_n by_o a_o subtle_a insinuation_n to_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v that_o what_o st._n austin_n condemn_v be_v the_o desire_v or_o as_o he_o call_v it_o wish_v the_o martyr_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o i_o shall_v leave_v he_o to_o make_v satisfaction_n to_o god_n and_o the_o world_n and_o proceed_v to_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o question_n between_o we_o §_o 5._o the_o question_n between_o we_o say_v he_o be_v not_o how_o far_o such_o wish_n rather_o than_o prayer_n be_v utter_v occasional_o as_o st._n austin_n do_v this_o to_o st._n cyprian_n but_o whether_o solemn_a invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o duty_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o it_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v ever_o practise_v in_o st._n augustine_n time_n this_o he_o utter_o deny_v and_o here_o say_v he_o p._n 174._o we_o stand_v and_o fix_v our_o foot_n against_o all_o opposition_n whatsoever_o thus_o expire_a candle_n gather_v up_o its_o spirit_n and_o force_n itself_o into_o a_o blaze_n before_o it_o die_v alas_o that_o so_o many_o learned_a man_n shall_v all_o this_o while_o have_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o question_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v spend_v so_o much_o oil_n and_o sweat_n to_o no_o purpose_n the_o great_a question_n hitherto_o controvert_v between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v hold_v to_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o invocate_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o whether_o this_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n but_o now_o like_o a_o mischievous_a card_n that_o will_v spoil_v the_o hand_n this_o be_v drop_v under_o the_o table_n and_o all_o the_o show_n aboveboard_n be_v whether_o it_o may_v be_v do_v in_o the_o duty_n as_o he_o call_v they_o of_o religious_a worship_n he_o see_v how_o often_o his_o foot_n have_v slip_v whilst_o he_o endeavour_v to_o stand_v upon_o the_o denial_n of_o its_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o father_n to_o desire_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o therefore_o he_o catch_v hold_v of_o this_o twigg_n to_o save_v himself_o 308._o but_o in_o vain_a for_o bishop_n forbes_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v their_o custom_n to_o do_v so_o both_o in_o public_a and_o private_a prayer_n although_o he_o be_v loath_a to_o give_v it_o any_o other_o name_n but_o that_o of_o wish_v but_o chemnitius_n that_o great_a light_n of_o the_o german_a church_n as_o our_o doctor_n call_v he_o in_o his_o irenicum_fw-la p._n 396._o where_o he_o set_v he_o in_o the_o van_n for_o assert_v the_o mutability_n of_o church-government_n and_o of_o who_o he_o say_v brightman_n have_v so_o high_a a_o opinion_n as_o to_o make_v he_o to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o revelation_n this_o great_a man_n without_o mince_v the_o matter_n 200._o acknowledge_v free_o that_o invocation_n of_o saint_n begin_v to_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o public_a assembly_n of_o the_o church_n by_o basil_n nissen_n and_o nazianzen_n who_o live_v in_o the_o century_n before_o st._n austin_n and_o can_v little_o doubt_v of_o the_o continuance_n of_o it_o in_o st._n augustine_n time_n when_o he_o witness_v that_o christian_a people_n do_v then_o celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n with_o religious_a solemnity_n to_o obtain_v the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n but_o who_o can_v tell_v we_o what_o the_o doctor_n mean_v by_o the_o duty_n of_o religious_a worship_n if_o he_o mean_v hear_v of_o sermon_n which_o be_v so_o much_o cry_v up_o by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n as_o if_o it_o be_v the_o pro_fw-la and_o poop_n of_o religion_n though_o the_o author_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o decay_n of_o christian_a piety_n ch._n 18._o call_v it_o the_o most_o lazy_a of_o all_o religious_a office_n he_o know_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v both_o commend_v and_o practise_v in_o their_o sermon_n by_o st._n basil_n hom._n in_o 40._o mart._n s._n greg._n nazianz._n orat._n 20._o &_o 21._o s._n greg._n nissen_n orat._n des_fw-fr theodoro_n and_o other_o if_o he_o mean_v the_o litany_n although_o the_o use_n of_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v more_o solemn_a in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a yet_o strabo_n affirm_v that_o 28._o that_o form_n of_o invocate_a the_o saint_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v much_o more_o ancient_a viz._n from_o the_o time_n that_o st._n hierom_n translate_v the_o epitome_n of_o eusebius_n his_o martyrologe_n into_o latin_a or_o as_o other_o explicate_v his_o meaning_n before_o that_o time_n but_o not_o in_o so_o great_a a_o number_n but_o then_o again_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la and_o serve_v as_o a_o preparatory_a devotion_n both_o to_o priest_n and_o people_n the_o priest_n indeed_o before_o he_o ascend_v to_o the_o altar_n desire_v the_o b._n virgin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o saint_n as_o also_o the_o people_n to_o pray_v to_o our_o lord_n god_n for_o he_o and_o in_o the_o versicle_n between_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n there_o be_v some_o instance_n though_o very_o rare_a of_o holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a paul_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o as_o these_o be_v not_o exclude_v by_o st._n austin_n who_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o priest_n direct_v his_o invocation_n to_o god_n alone_o in_o the_o offering_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n so_o neither_o can_v the_o doctor_n give_v any_o satisfactory_a reason_n why_o the_o priest_n may_v not_o lawful_o use_v it_o then_o especial_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n as_o in_o his_o private_a oratory_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v that_o part_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o begin_v from_o the_o offertory_n and_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o which_o the_o priest_n address_v himself_o express_o to_o offer_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o christ_n have_v institute_v in_o his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n let_v he_o if_o he_o can_v for_o he_o say_v he_o have_v look_v into_o our_o missal_n produce_v any_o one_o instance_n of_o formal_a invocation_n to_o any_o saint_n or_o angel_n there_o they_o be_v name_v at_o this_o day_n as_o they_o be_v in_o st._n augustine_n time_n in_o their_o place_n and_o order_n but_o be_v not_o invocate_v by_o the_o priest_n that_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o in_o this_o which_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a duty_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o 3d._n chap._n it_o be_v account_v by_o st._n austin_n there_o be_v a_o most_o perfect_a conformity_n between_o the_o primitive_a and_o modern_a church_n and_o the_o difference_n in_o other_o less_o solemn_a part_n of_o devotion_n not_o at_o all_o material_a as_o have_v be_v show_v §_o 6._o in_o the_o last_o place_n p._n 174._o the_o doctor_n say_v he_o be_v send_v from_o s._n austin_n to_o calvin_n who_o authority_n though_o never_o own_v as_o infallible_a by_o he_o he_o need_v not_o as_o he_o say_v fear_v in_o this_o point_n and_o therefore_o the_o errand_n if_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o can_v not_o be_v ungrateful_a i_o may_v well_o think_v his_o heart_n leap_v for_o joy_n to_o hear_v calvin_n allege_v for_o a_o witness_n that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n to_o say_v holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o and_o thereupon_o as_o if_o the_o day_n be_v his_o own_o he_o say_v he_o can_v but_o wonder_n that_o if_o i_o see_v the_o word_n in_o calvin_n or_o bellarmin_n that_o i_o will_v produce_v they_o but_o hold_v have_v not_o i_o more_o reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o his_o wonder_n if_o it_o be_v true_a what_o himself_o make_v calvin_n to_o say_v viz._n that_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n do_v forbid_v pray_v to_o saint_n lest_o the_o public_a prayer_n shall_v be_v corrupt_v by_o such_o kind_n